Search the Community

Hi , this time the story has some snuff and some rape-kill, so, as always, if these things turn you off please go to another topic and stop reading. I hope you enjoy. Part 4 - The SSS, Michal’s hobby. Michal was training at the gym, he enjoyed training at the SSS headquarters where he got better equipment and it was showing. Biceps, pecs, calves and legs were getting bigger and Michal clearly enjoyed the looks. Because of this Michal refused to use clothing on the SSS headquarters excepting for one posing straps that barley hided anything. Michal looked himself at the mirror and bounced his pecs and hit a few ones and caressed himself. He wanted to fight again on the colosseum, last night he snuffed out his opponent crushing his ribcage and then crushing his head with a powerful stomp. He loved the feeling that he missed when he was spying on the Old Red’s quarters. Michal went out of the gym, Wolf was training on a room next to the gym, Wolf was shirtless and was bending some thick cables like pretzels with his sheer brute power. Wolf looked Michal by the mirror, and bounced his pecs and made a double biceps pose. Michal admired Wold and Wolf smirked at his size and power. “He wants to see you” Wolf said. Michal walked to the door, Wolf bounced his pecs “Don’t do anything funny” Wolf said “I won’t” was the only answer he got. Michal knew that Wolf was pissed with him because his sudden disappearance, but Wolf decided not to fight him. Michal didn’t tried to pick a fight since the Interviewer already said that the SSS would need him, he knew that the gory show he gave snuffing out the Old Red’s members helped him to make a good impression. Anyway, the Interviewer was still suspicious, who could blame him? Michal disappeared from the SSS, even if it was It was to fulfill his mission, he already knew that the SSS would get suspicious, but anyway the mission was paramount, so he decided to go his way and give explanations later. However, returning to the SSS was the thing he always wanted. In the SSS headquarters he could kill his opponents on the colosseum, or if Wolf allowed, he could give the gory punishments, an activity he clearly enjoyed, he also had to fight on the streaming wars. On the Old Reds he needed to cover all his tracks and all his kills needed to be more “clean” so he wouldn’t raise d suspicions, so, he needed to plan thoroughly all his movements so he wouldn’t be found, but a clean kill is not funny, he loved to spill blood, break bones and mangle bodies, and the SSS would give him what he wanted. Michal got to he Interviewer office, there he found him tipping on his PC, “Michal” was the only greet he got. “We are still paying the ruckus Wolf and you made over the Nikolai affair”. Michal smiled, he knew that the Interviewer freaked out when someone kills went out of hand and added costs for the SSS. But as Wolf, he loved to kill in greatly gory ways that costed everyday more to the Interviewer pleasure and dismay. “You have costed us a lot” the Interviewer said, Michal flexed his biceps. “Sorry” the Interviewer scoffed at him ,“you really don’t feel sorry at all, you’re just like Wolf, and now both seem to be competing everytime” The Interviewer said with a slight combination of amusement and irritation. “Unfortunately this is not the issue here, I want to speak about the Old Reds”. Michal raised an eyebrow “now?” He said. The Interviewer just nodded, stood up and walked next to Michal. “Come here, let’s walk” Both men walked, the Interviewer looked very small and unfit at Michal said, and the Interviewer knew that he would look even smaller if Wolf were walking with them. Usually Wolf was enough to take care of all the killing needs, but having Michal too meant that he could send a hyper strong bodybuilder to make some missions while Wolf was on the SSS HQ, or that he could send both behemoths on different missions. Today, after a lot of thinking, he decided he needed to use his best cards almost at the same time. “Michal, tell me about the strategic situation of the Old Red’s” The Interviewer said. “They’re struggling, they lost many business on Russia, and the drug business is struggling. That’s the main reason they risked everything sending his drugs over here, if they where successful, they could use our logistics to sell their drugs, or they could make a silent coup and say that where are now trafficking drugs”. The interviewer scoffed at this possibility. Michal continued: “The Old Reds still have weapons, many of their firepower were stashed here, but we haven’t heard from them, so maybe they are sill in the dark. I do no think that there is still a small chance they suspect Nikolai’s true fate since he hasn’t stablished contact sin he lost his head three days ago. They are in a tight position but they¿ll make sure it is not know outside their borders, they where expelled from Russia, so they are quite desperate to make a stronghold here, that’s why they came here demanding us to hand our operation, but they surely miscalculated their possibilities, Wolf could take them all out, let also with both of us mangling them”. Michal answered, his proud voice could make any one who didn’t knew Michal nervous . The Interviewer was looking at his lusty eyes, “How many people could be there?” “I think that on their HQ they where at least 20 to 30 people after I snuffed 10 or so” Michal said bouncing his pecs, reliving the feeling he got when he crushed some whip with his sheer strength, Michal was aroused, he lost himself on the memories for some minutes before looking at thew Interviewer breathing heavily with pleasure. The interviewer was slightly amused but retained his normal tone. “Tell me Michal, are you able to finish off the Old Red’s?, do you think they are of any use for us?” Michal pondered, “I don’t know if you might use some of the best guards left, Dmitri should be the one in charge, we ill them and then we can order the loyalty of the others, the we can train some of them here and they could replace some of your lost guards. That could save you some Interviews don't you think?” The Interviewer pondered Michal’s plan, it was sound, at the same time, he disliked Michal's lone wolf tendencies. He stopped the communication with the SSS on his last mission, not to betray them but to better fulfill his mission, but at the same time, The Interviewer hated not to have some kind of control. Michal was good on his work, but at the same time, he could be very fearsome in a different way than Wolf’s but his loyalty to the SSS could not be questioned, not even after his very public way to destroy it’s members, they way he enjoyed that and the overt way he lusted to kill the rest of them. “First, Michal, are you sure you can destroy them alone?” Michal went silent for a moment, then he made a double biceps pose followed by a crab pose and a killer smile. “Yes”, he said with a smirk. “Second” the interview said “Are you sure that you won’t get lost again?” Michal smiled “See, the Old Reds were somewhat powerful, we killed one of their heads, I´ll go take the other. The SSS will take them out for their own benefit and we can get some of their assets for us, the SSS is a far better organization for me”. Michal said while kissing his biceps “The SSS is about pure muscle power and I love that, I also don’t like drugs that make people weak I also want stronger people, and specially a stronger ME”. Michal said while flexing all his muscles in turns before the Interviewer. “Michal these are your orders, first, I want you to destroy the Old Red’s, they shouldn’t be able to recover or reconstruct themselves in anyway, you choose your methods” Michal noted with a pecs once. “Second, since this is a seek and destroy mission, you need to inform me about your whereabouts, i’ll send Ricardo with you, tech him properly” Michal nodded again, with a pec bounce. “And third, if you see someone fit for our operation, in anyway you find, then recruit them and well see here if they are really good SSS material”, Mitchal smiled, he thought on some people he could snuff on one to tone combats. “Yes” he said, “And finally” the Interviewer said. “Destroy all drugs operation, we will clean this town from them, but we also need to give the mobs a message, don’t try to enter the SSS territory again, understood?” Michal flexed a crab pose, his neck muscles came to life, this biceps were big and very well worked, his pecs striations and his legs worked in unison to make a fearsome image. The interviewer thought that Michal was even more a showoff than Wolf’s. Wolf liked to be the most powerful being on the SSS, but his size alone was frightening, that, in its way helped to get the SSS in line holding the ranks. Michal on other side, could be more subtle (excepting on the colosseum) but he could make more trouble for the SSS very existence since he usually was sent on alone missions that needed his adaptability, but because of that, if he did a misstep, it would be very difficult to fix, that’s why the Interviewer needed to be very specific with his orders to Michal to keep the equilibrium; however, Michal, like Wolf, would not risk his main source of pleasure, and of purpose in his life, the SSS survival and all the perks they got from it. After the conversation Michal asked “And Wolf?” The interviewer pondered if he should tell Michal, “I will go to have a little talk with the police has soon as you leave” The Interviewer said. Michal saw that the Interviewers was somewhat tense, he tried to kept his cool, but Michal was very good at taking hints, he wanted to go to the police station with Wolf, but he thought that he Interviewer had his reasons and decided to somewhat stay on the Interviewers plan, accept them, he would not accept the word “obey” but it was more of a strange sense of loyalty with thew Interviewer and more important, with the SSS. Michal, like Wolf, would protect the SSS structure and very existence at any cost, no matter if they needed to snuff all the guards and start again just the three of them, and he also knew that the interviewer would prefer to die than to betray the SSS, that’s what he (and Wolf) respected him and in some sense valued an followed him, he, not being super strong, or even “strong” would make sure they got the best for them, and the SSS. This strange loyalty wad the core of the SSS. The Interviewer left leaving Michal alone, Michal appreciated this, in some way, this mission meant that they still trusted him even if they were mad at him is he would take this opportunity to fix the misunderstanding and improve his image while getting some pleasure as an additional perk of this mission. Michal went to his quarters, he needed to get on new clothes and he truly hated to cover his body, he decided to go to the Old Reds headquarters in a white shirt and, denims and slippers. He looked at the mirror, the image was hot, he thought, the shirt looked like it would burst at anytime, the denims where very adjusted too, his Quads and calves where clearly visible over the denims and Michal though that he only needed to reach the Old Reds HQ and then he would not think anymore of the clothes. Someone knocked on the door, “Come in” Michal said , the door opened and Ricardo entered the room, Ricardo had a swimmers body, he was nice in his way and he projected some kind of strength, far less than Michal but he, with some training would be a fine SSS elite. Michal bounced his pecs and said “you’re ready?” “Yes, sir… I was sent by the boss to help you, He said that I would help with your mission and with the reports to the SSS HQ!” Michal palmed his shoulder and said, “let’s go”. Wolf’s grunts sounded everywhere, he seemed to be training, Michal went to the Interviewer office and said “I’m leaving”, the Interviewer looked at Michal from head to to and smirked, “Don’t take too long, bye Ricardo, you know your mission” He said. “Yes sir ill keep you informed and will take videos of the missions” Mitchal looked pleased and flexed his biceps “I’ll make sure you get good shots” he said and left the office. Michal and Ricardo took one of the remaining Old Reds´s Cars, the one that was in better shape, “let’s go quick, I drive” Michal said. With that, they speeded through the highway, Michal was silent but he was wanting to release his tension, he was pondering to kill Ricardo just for the fun of it but thought that the Interviewer would get pissed at him and he didn’t wanted to give explanations, then a police siren sounded, a police highway patrol motorcycle speeded before them. Michel smirked, Just what I wanted! he muttered. Ricardo saw him smiling deviosuly and got nervous. “Don't worry’s you’re saved for now” Michal said, Ricardo sighed in relief. Michal speeded a little more just to look for the best spot. Michal was aroused, he felt himself and his growing visible desire, he alighted like a maniac for a while frightening Ricardo, Michal put a hand on his leg, “please stay here while daddy is Working”. Ricardo just nodded. Michal, after sometime found a good place on the highway that was near some woods, he decided it was better to stop there and he decided to stop the car and face the police. He lowered the window and got a little worried that the car would no have any bullet holes from last confrontation. The “not so slim” officer got down of his motorcycle and slowly walked to the car. Michal decide to pretend he was calming Ricardo who played along. “Don’t worry baby, I’m sure It’s a misunderstanding” he said loudly enough so the officer thought they were a gay couple. “Good morning sir, the officer said” he had “Drukson written on his plaque. Michal answered in his most soft possible voice, “Good morning officer, is there any problem?“ “You were speeding way above the upper limit sir” Drukson said “May you please step down of the car sir?” “Sure was the only answer Michal gave “Please honey, stay here” he told to Ricardo smirking, then he got off the car “I´ll be here in just a while” Michal was breathing heavily, his crotch was growing by the second but Drukson didn’t noticed as he was fixated on his forms and on getting one ticket more for their results or a good bribe. Michal walked has calmly has he could, but he was using all his will so to try not to make the kill on the highroad where he could attract some unwanted attention since he still needed to finish his mission. But he craved the sounds of bone breaking and poor Drukson he might just be the way to satisfy his cravings. “You where 20mph above the limit” Drukson said while turning too look at Michal, when he finally saw the behemoth in front of him he instinctively held his taser gun, Michal smiled “Sir, you don’t need to restore to that, I mean is of not use to do that”. Then he grabbed Drukson´s radio from his uniform easily crushing it with his rich hand then, whit the left arm he grabbed Drukson from his neck and lifted him off the ground almost choking him. Then, he drew Drukson off to the woods. Drukson fell away and tried to wake up but felt too dizzy to hold on his feet. No Radio, he couldn’t call any help, he tried to run but was too unstable for that. “Ricardo, I’ll come back, keep people away from this point” Ricardo got out of the car and opened the cars hood and then he begun to act like he was looking at the car’s engine. Michal lifted the bike over his head and crushed it in a swift movement that barely made Michal sweat, with that, Drukson didn’t had any scape means. Ricardo was strong enough to beat Drukson so he really would not be an scape option option but Michal would be very pissed if he loses his kill. Michal ripped his shirt and denims from is body, so he stood on his posers and took off his slippers. Michal looked at his legs, it was a pity to cover them he thought, It would be also a pity to cover his groin. “Take another shirt an denims from the car’s trunk, I’ll need them shortly” Michal ordered and slowly walked to the woods, to the place where Drukson was still walking unstably. At the moment he reached Drukson he decided to go deeper on the woods. “Well sir, seems that you can’t stay on your feet” Michal said jokingly. Michal grabbed his posers and ripped them so His shaft sprung up to life. He lusted for the destruction of anybody weaker than him and specially if they had some authority he loved to see how this authority succumbed to the sheer power of his muscles. Michal smiled devilishly. “Let’s to to a more private location he said grabbing Drukson from the throat and lifting him with one hand and carrying him deeper on the woods. Drukson felt he was in deep trouble, he somewhat managed to recover som of his senses and fired the taser at him, to no avail, the taser probes just rebounded from Michal´s pecs. When Michal reached some open space on the woods, he dropped Drukson to the floor. “Fire that toy again if you like” Michal said, Drukson frantically started his taser again but Michal got the probes on the fly and placed over his nipples. Michal moaned and precum dropped from his shaft. “Freak” Drukson said while unloading his gun. “Go ahead, make my day” Michal said. Drukson shot at Michal´s head and the bulled simply rebounded deformed, when Drukson fired all his shot the Michal decided to take the initiative “my turn” he said and then grabbed Drukson from the throat lifting him again. It was so easy and Drukson was so weak the Michal thought if he would be any more capable to get any pleasure from him apart of being snuffed. But he worked so hard that he decided he would get some of it. Michal shook Drukson, then he shook his penis so to stimulate himself. Michal moaned at the feeling of power he had in his hands, then in one swift movement, he ripped Drukson clothes to reveal a flabby body trembling in fear, Michal released Drukson’s throat. Drukson took his gun and in desperation threw it at Michals pecs that his bounced and repelled the weapon. Michal bent and took the gun with his hand and crushed in in one swift motion. “You’ll be next…shortly” Michal said, he was completely, horny and the only thing he was not so keen is that he wasn’t on the colosseum and there would not be any streaming, so that meant that the event would not be recorded so he could masturbate while reliving the killing and that the Interviewer could be pissed at him for the lost revenue. Michal decided to concentrate on the moment, Drukson was already lifting a stone to use has a blunt weapon, but Michal decided to show him who was on authority here. He grabbed Drukson’s right hand and crushed it agains the stone, Drukson yelled like a wounded animal, then Michal crushed the stone too, the floor became stained with blood mixed with dust from the rock. “Don’t you have any power to back up your authority?” Michal asked contemptuously, “Let’s see, how my power crushes your authority….and you for all that matters” Michal said with a devilishly smile. “No please, ill do anything” Drukson said, but Michal was not there to negotiate, he lifted Drukson and turned him so his back was facing Michal. Michal then felt Drukson cheeks, “not so bad, but still…” Drukson squirmed, “no, no no” was the only thing he could mutter, but Michal already had his target in mind. With one hand he felt Drukson anus. “There you are” Michal said, “No, no please no” but Drukson pleas fell on deaf ears. Michal pointed the anal sphincter with his penis and “caressed” it in small, round. movements. Drukson was so easy to handle. “Seems the police doesn’t train today like before” Michal said, enjoying the sweat and fear Drukson was pouring. “Let’s see what I can take from you” Michal said with a sadistic smile and then with all his might he rammed his penis on Drukson’s ass. His sphincter gave out immediately, and Michal gave such strength on his entrance that he pressed the body too hard and Drukson pelvis shattered. Michal begun to thrust rithmicaly while holding Drukson’s body with his hands. Michal moaned, he loved dominating this weak man, rising fist his handhold sense and seeing the tables straight on who was who in that moment. His glutes got striated at every thrust and his quads where flexing at the movement rithym. Drukons cried for help but Michal was not hearing, he was lost in his lust, sometime he released one of his hands to caress his pecs and then again he grabbed Drukson with both hands, so he didn’t fell to the ground. Michal walked near to a three when he pinned Drukson while still penetrating him. Michal continued thrusting for some more minutes, the tree was stained with Drukson´s coagulates blood from his destroyed hand, Michal was in pure ecstasy. He grabbed Drukson arms and first he crushed his left humerus before ripping the arm of his body. Drukson yelled from the pain, the bird flew in all directions and Michael yelled like a maniac YEEEEEESSSSSS. He flexed and kissed his right biceps while thrusting his hips more and more, every second that passed was one second less in what Michal would reach climax. Drukson legs where shaking on the air until Michal with one big push crushed Drukson spine between his abdomen and the three like a pancake, the spine severed so after some twitches the legs just dangled on the air, the within stimulated Michals glans, a felling that was followed but a pleasure moan. Michal released both hands and felt his nipples and flexed his biceps in a gory and pornographic double biceps pose, Michal yelled in defiance and grabbed Drukson’s shoulders. Drukson didn’t had strength to even cry, he was silently expecting his death but that would not satisfy Michal, Michal wanted more pain, ore domination, but with the blood loss Drukson would not last long. Michal got his face near Drukson’s. “Officer, I really like your yells” with that said, he ripped Drukson’s left arm and another yell sounded in the woods. Michal laughed hysterically, “YEEEEEEEEES” he said. And was about to lose himself but he wanted the kill, not just waiting until Drukson´ts body surrendered to the inevitable fate, he wanted to be the one taking him there. Michal placed his hand over Drukson’s head while still thrusting, he grabbed firmly on the parietals and quick pull, he ripped it from the body that begun to twitch from the denervation reflexes. The stimulus made Mitchal cum inside the body remains. The head was with his eyes opened. Michals held the head so it was facing him like he was taking a selfie with the head. Michal smiled wondering if Drukson could see the remains of his body mangled by the incredible strength of Michal. Michal was satisfied for the moment and with a swift movement he crushed the head against the tree. And then he bear-hughed Drukson´s body and crushed it agains the tree. Michal dropped the body but ripped one of his legs “Sorry, I need protein”. He said and left the place looking for a water stream to clean himself up. After some minutes he cleaned himself and walked next to the car where Ricardo already had his clean clothes. Ricardo was somewhat happy when Michal came, so then noticed a destroyed car and two crushed bodies. One with his head looking at the front but with the head twisted, so Michal knew that Ricardo twisted the neck in a 360° fashion so the surprised face of that man indicated that he was the first. The other body had his arms twisted and the neck was crushed so it seemed that Ricardo had finished his work crushing the neck in a superhuman choke. Michal clothes himself and looked at Ricardo, seems you had some fun here. “They were curious, so I got to work” Ricardo answered. “Too quick” Michal said amused. “You took your time, but we need ton concentrate on the mission”. Ricardo said and then both men took on the car and left the place to continue his mission, there where still a long travel to go.

Warning: This story is very violent and very snuiff oriented, if this is not your think please stop reading. Version 1,1 Thans to Freakoman2 for the ideas and mczapl for the suggestions and editing. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Secret Snuffers Society part 3: Choosing your customers After the last pretty uncomfortable but somewhat satisfying episode with the two former cops (or beings) things went somewhat normal on thew SSS headquarters. Al the warehouses were normal from the outside with the only difference on the interior of one basement, a pretty compact and irregular ovoid figure that was there had a strange resemblance with the colors of a cop’s car. On the outside furnace there weren’t signs of smoke today and no one dared to try to break on the warehouses in the last weeks. The Interviewer was seated on his desk, looking as always at his computer, the numbers where good, excepting for the ever growing line for Wolf’s needs, new gym equipment, more protein, more shirts, more shoes, more underwear, and the growing number of things that Wolf broke, the walls, the colosseum doors. Fortunately, he gladly helped with the cop´s car so it was never found since it was so dense that nobody would believe it was formerly a car. The interview looks at the door, Wolf wasn’t there, he could be training, eating, snuffing out some weakling unfortunate enough to cross his path when he was training, I the last case the Interviewer would be pissed since he love to see Wolfs creative kills. The Interviewer was pondering this issue when Wolf entered to the office, he was soaked in sweat, he flexed his pecs and showed his biceps to the Interviewer before ripping his shirt of his body and tossing the remains aside, before caressing his pecs and arms. “Do you know how big I am?” Wolf said. “Do you know how many shirts have you ripped this week?” The Interviewer said. “Even since you dispatched those two cops you have been ripping clothes like crazy, you’re going to sip all our profits on shirts!” He said with a slight smile. Wolf laughed, you know I love to rip my shirts! He said while flexing his biceps. They barely contain these guns, and you also love them I rip them like tissue paper. The Interviewer sighted “Got me” was the only answer he could made and begun to Tapp on his keyboard. Wolf smirked, he loved to be the alpha, the uncontested force of nature reigning over the place, he went to the showers ripping the rest of his clothes, the slow “riiiiiiip” was followed by a “Hey!!! Those cost!” Yell from the Interviewer and a loud laugh from Wolf “Wait for me” Wolf said while going to the showers in his big, wonderful and uncontested nakedness, fortunately there wasn’t anyone near the office because there where very few, or maybe only one that saw Wolf naked and still lived. Because of this, only the Interviewer could be near Wolf when he finished his training. They knew each other when they started the SSS that they were close in their own strange style and they talked almost like buddies, or even friends. But Wolf rarely talked to anyone, maybe excepting when they were about to die at his hands and muscles. After few minutes since Wolf left, a guard came, he was tall and big, and the uniform was barely covering his muscles. He was more or less the average guard of the SSS, muscled, and fearsome, but not for the Interviewer, he knew that if one of the guards got out of line, Wolf would make sure that that would not happen again in the most gruesome way. And after the last one was killed with one slap, the word quickly was spread out from the cleaner staff that got to clean the walls, the floor and even the ceiling from last Wolf snuffs. “Sir, we have a situation” The guard said. The Interviewer looked at him. “Speak” he ordered. “Sir, It’s the 12th warehouse”, we found something that could need your attention.“ “Someone unauthorized access in the warehouse?” “No Sir, unauthorized goods where sent to be stored” the guard answered. The Interviewer went silent, he tapped on the PC, the 12th warehouse was assigned to the Old Reds, the Old Reds were a Russian mafia know in the SSS has one of their most problematic clients. The Interviewer had his own reservations about this mafia has a client. They payed handsomely, and always at the specified times. But they usually caused some problems with some of their shipments. “Leave and wait outside the warehouse” The Interviewer said and the guard quickly left. The Old Reds usually used the warehouses to store their weapons and some things they trafficked, or needed to keep out from public eyes, corpses, human organs, alcohol, and money. According to the SSS rules, no drugs were allowed, Wolf despised them, so did the Interviewer. In facto, any candidate that would like to enter to the SSS would need to be drug free or they would be snuffed out by Wolf, no exceptions; but the old Reds always scoffed at this rule, they just didn’t wanted to abide by any rules, and also didn’t comprehend why the SSS was so adamant to not allowing drugs while having the best storage service for any mafia in the world. But those were the rules and if you wanted to do business with the SSS, they needed to accept, or be rejected. The interviewer was pondering what they could be sending this time so to make the guard make a report on that, could be nuclear fuel from an old Russian decommissioned submarine?, chemical weapons?, the Wolf came in just a towel that barely left something to the imagination, bounced his pecs and while looking at the Interviewer he said “What’s up?”. The Interviewer looked at his bouncing pecs, arms and Wonderfull torso, then saw at that handsome face and his lovely smirk, he delights himself on the Wonderfull look before remembering to keeps his cool and said “seems we have a problem on the 12th warehouse”. Wolf went to a side room and dressed himself, he putted a Superman logo t-shirt, shorts and shoes. The clothes were struggling to fit those muscles. “Let’s go” Wolf said and the Interviewer left with him, he was silent. The Old Reds were problematic, usually the SSS didn’t asked what there would be stored, but some shipments would attract the army and that could compromise the Secrecy, something that he, nor Wolf would accept. After some minutes of silently walking the reached to the 12th warehouse. The Guard was already there, he was nervous. “Speak” Wolf commanded. “Sir, the client sent some goods to their assigned warehouse as accustomed…..I didn't wanted to look sir” he was babbling, he was terrified at Wolf’s presence, Wolf was serious, them he entered at the warehouse and after him, the Interviewer entered, and then the guard entered at the warehouse and locked the door. The warehouse was big, the where a lot of wood boxes, some small, some so big that they could hold a thank inside them, the Interviewer and Wolf walked in the warehouse aisles, the guard was trembling behind them. “Sir, it wasn’t my intention, I just tried to lie the box to put it in a stable place but I fell, and the box broke….I couldn’t avoid to look”. Then they found and aisle where there was a medium size broken box, there was a lot oh some white powder scattered on the ground. Wolf grunted, the interviewer took a handkerchief and covered his mouth and nose. “Lets leave this aisle” The Interviewer said. The guard was trembling in fear, “Sir, I swear I didn’t wanted to” The interviewer lifted his hand commanding silence, the guard went silent but it was visible shocked. “The Old Reds” Wolf said “About this situation, Didn’t we sent an operative long time ago?” Wolf asked “Yes, I thought we sent our best operative but he hasn’t made contact, neither we have any news of him, I was about to dispatch our special recovery team”. Wolf looked at the Interviewer and then he walked next to the guard. “Sorry pal, but you should have more care with our clients goods” The interviewer said, the guard trembled expecting some kind of news from the Interviewer. “I recognize that your clumsiness helped us to detect a breach on our contract terms, but unfortunately we can’t allow a filtration about the fact that we have an operative within the ranks of the Old Reds…Wolf!” Wolf smirked and forced the guard to face him with a strong yank, then he put his hands on the guard head, “no sir please” The guard yelled but at the same time his survival instinct and forced his body to do the stupidest thing possible, to try to fight. The guard hitted wolf in the hard pecs but there where no use, Wolf’s pecs went hard and repelled the guard´s punches. Wolf kept squeezing and the guard hitter harder. “Hit like a man” Wolf muttered with a smirk on his face, Wolf was squeezing very slowly, enjoying the kill, the guard accidentally ripped Wolf’s shirt exposing his wonderfully hard pecs muscles, then Wolf released his grip, the guard fell on his ass, the Guard was confused, maybe Wolf decided to spare him? He were´nt going to wait for an answer, Wolf ripped his shirt off at the same time the guard stood up and turned to scape. The interviewer was in front of him , amused, “MOVE” the guard yelled but he couldn’t make any step before Wolf took him from the left arm with his left arm the guard cried in pain but, although Wolf grip was hard, the bone didn’t break. “Let me gooood” the guard yelled and by his training he tried to kick Wolf’s knee to not avail. Wolf laughed “imbecile and weak” he said, while using his right hand to grip the right arm of the guard, the guard was looking with fear at the Interviewer “please sir, please”. “Wolf, what to you think?” The interviewer said, Wolf lifted the guard while gripping both arms “I hate incompetence” He said while pulling both arms from the guards body, there was a sickening “riiiip” followed by the the sound of bone and flesh tearing. The guard body fell to the floor, he was screaming in pain and squirmed in the floor. “Did you really thought that you could make this mistake and live within the SSS?” Wolf flexed is biceps, “my justice is absolute” he said and then he grabbed the guard by his head, he put the head between his hands and biceps like an apple, and slowly he begun to crush the guard’s head. Wolf arms, biceps, pecs and triceps worked in unison, but in slow motion, Wolf was smirking at the thought of his unrelenting strength that didn’t had and equal on the entire world, Wolf enjoyed his absolute power and total disregard of any weakling life. The guards opened his mouth to yell, Wolf hands crushed the jaw against his arm before adjusting his grip on the head, then, the head begun to deform, the eyes popped out oh their sockets and then Wolf released all his might and in one swift motion the crushed the head that exploded soaking Wolf biceps and pecs with blood, and brains that oozed to the floor leaving red staining on Wolf muscles. Wolf took the body remains from the neck and pelvis, lifted the body over his head and brought his hands together breaking the former guards in half and then ripping the body in two halves while making blood spoil all over the place. “Seems I’ll need to shower myself again” Wolf said broadly smiling and breathing like a savage, enjoy the easy kill he got. “Let me go first” the Interviewer said has he covered his head to not let too much blood to soak over him “next time i’ll need an umbrella” he tought to himself. “Let´s go” the Interviewer said. Then Wolf, looked at the mess he just made, “We will call the cleaners later”. They walked out of the warehouse, some guards looked at Wolf and figured the rest when the guard that entered didn’t made out and Wolf was still dripping blood while getting out of the warehouse. They where mesmerized by his strength, but at the same time, they knew the price of failure, the punishment Wolf always gave to any grave mistake, but the power they received was very well worth the risk. “We will have to call the Old Reds to a meeting” The Interviewer said, “hate to say, but we will need to make our rules clear, and without our operative information we are unable to know what to expect” The Interviewer said. “You have me, what else do you need?” Wolf said smiling, then they both went to the showers. Some weeks later, The Interviewer was at his desk looking at the clock. Wolf as flexing in the office, somewhat excited but the Interviewer looked slightly pissed. “They’re late” he said, Wolf smirked “Maybe they don’t want to mess with these” he said while flexing his biceps and ripping open his sleeves and laughing. The Interviewed looked ad the ripped sleeves and the monstrous biceps that tore them open and said “I don’t think they are that smart, they don’t even understand what SSS stands for”. “If they’re that stupid, they soon will understand” Wolf answered, a bearded guard came to the office, he had a typical swimmer body, not too big, but quite fit and said “They’re coming”. “Thanks Ricardo”, the Interviewer said, “please prepare the elite guards to receive our…guests…then put the others on alert, the warehouses should never be unguarded” he said, he valued the confidence that their clients put on the SSS and these unpresentable should not jeopardize the SSS operations or affect the normal course of the business, he and Wolf will make sure of that. Ricardo left the room, the Interviewer stood up, went near Wolf, put a finger on his pecs that instantly bounced “Let’s go, seems the will need to make use of these again”. Wolf bounced back and smirked “I hope so” he answered. The Interviewer and Wolf got out of the warehouse, Wolf was aroused, he felt the smell of the next conflict and knew that maybe he could get a kill or two. The Interviewer was serious, he would have thought that the Old Reds would accommodate to the rules but this time it was the last straw, He didn’t liked the option to lose such a profitable client. If possible he would try to negotiate them to abide by the rules, but the next option would be the Wolf’s way. After some minutes of walking they got to the parking, there where at two cars, and SUV, the Old Reds´s guards where already down, they didn’t looked like the cliched mob minion, they where dressed in sport clothes and had miniuzis hanging of in their hands, some of them where wearing baggy pants and tank shirts some of them where very fit, some where fat, but all had tattoos in red ink; they gazed menacingly at all sides, there where some guard close to them, they where serious, but until this point, there where no signs of a violent attempt on part of the OldReds. The SUV was still occupied when The Interviewer and Wolf arrived. The Interviewer saw the guards with their weapons and despised them. “Weapons” He said, “So unworthy, so unclean” The Interviewer had even deeper regret that this mafia was a SSS client, He looked at the size of Wolf and sighted in relief “they have all his weapons but we have one Wolf” he thought. Wolf could take all them out easily, but he needed some guards to help in case anything goes awry. Wolf gazed the guards in contempt, “So weak” he muttered, “even all them attacking in unison would not make any difference” he thought to himself. He bounced his pecs and some of the OldRed´s tugs noticed their size and feared the behemoth of man in front of them. One of the fattest tugs walked in front of Wolf and the Interviewer. “Yo, are you the boss here?” He asked. “Kinda” the Interviewer said, he was pondering how much ruckus these people would make and what kind of unwanted attention they would bring. The tug then said “Our boss wants to talk with you, get on the car?”. Wolf walked with his fist closed the Interviewer just managed to put a hand on Wolf’s arm, “Wait buddy, please” Wolf looked at him there was a contained rage on his eyes, these unworthy beings where desecrating the sacred soil that the SSS terrains represented for him, with his weapons they were almost begging for him to take these out of their hands with hands and arms attached, no one on the SSS had any weapon aside of their well build bodies and sadistic thoughts, but these weaklings needed to hide behind their guns. “I feel the same Wolf, please wait a little” the Interviewer said but he also was clearly enraged too. Wolf was breathing heavily, closed his eyes and then released his fist. “Ok, I´ll go your way…for once”. The Interviewer nodded and then looked at the tug. “No, thank you” The Interviewer said politely but harshly. “If your boss wants to talk, you play on the SSS rules, or you stop playing”. The tug loaded his gun but he could not aim it before Wolf right fist went with unrelenting strength to his head and his fist ran through it. The tug body twitched from the sudden decerebration and was only standing because Wolf forearm was holding it on the air. “You piece of shit, you got extremely easy” Wolf said. The tugs, terrified, loaded their guns, the SSS guards quickly stood in front of the Interviewer protecting his body, Wolf ripped the twitching body from his forearm and tossed it aside and begun to look at his next victim but suddenly a loud authoritative voice yelled “STOOOOOOOP”. The tugs stopped in his tracks and looked at the SUV, the SSS Guards stood in their positions, and Wolf raised an eyebrow and looked at the SUV. He smirked and looked amused. “Well well, that son of a bitch is still alive”. Wolf said, he turned his head and looked at the Interviewer who walked past the SSS guards looking unfazed, he stood at Wolf’s side. The SUV doors opened, in the side that was nearer to Wolf and the Interviewer a tall man stepped down from the car, he was dressed in some of the most luxurious brands, he had a designer suit, gold clock and designer shoes. He had a drink in his hand and was clearly high from drugs. The Interviewer despised him at the sight, he believed that all that ostentation was more a sign of weakness than from true leadership. And looking at that “stereotypical mob boss appearance” made him despise him more. The other side of the car opened, then a tall man man stepped down of the car, and then a bodybuilder in suit stepped down the car he was just a little short from the other man but he was heavily muscled. The Interviewer fixated his gaze on him, “Michal” the interviewer muttered, Wolf smirked cockily, “seems they have somebody to entertain myself” he said in low voice that was only heard by the Interviewer. Michal was big, even with his suit it was clearly evident that he barely fitted on those clothes, he was bald but that made him even more respectable and somewhat attractive and his pecs and arms looked like they where going to rip all his suit and break free. His legs where big, and the calves where almost ripping the suit. Michal smiled cockily, like he felt he was strong enough to claim a place within the SSS but he was on the OldReds side. At his side the other guard was also suited, he looked tall, but Michal looked just impressive, he looked somewhat like the way that Wolf would look if a suit could hold him. Michal was also fearsome, he, in a natural way looked more dangerous than all the other tugs together with their boss. Ricardo thought that he could be easily a SSS elite guard, or even give Wolf a run of his money. It was clear that Michal was the force behind the OldReds authority. The boss looked so weak at his side that Ricardo wondered why Michal didn’t took over the mob. The mob boss walked next to Michal and the other guard. “Thanks Michal, your opinions where right, seems that that monster is the hardest guard”. Michal nodded silently and bounced his pecs. The boss stood ad a safe distance and said “Well, seems we got a small impasse with my bodyguard”. “You should be Nikolai” the Interviewer said. Yes, I’m Nikolai, the leader of the OldReds, I went here because we lost here some goods sent a while ago. I want to recover it. “If you were coming just to recover you box you would just sent us a message, but you came with a small army and some bodyguards, so, excuse me if I don’t buy it…What to you want?” The Interviewer said in a cold voice. Wolf bounced his pecs and was fixated on Michal. “Well, they say that you’re a man of few words” Nikolai Said, “I’m also a man of action” The mob boss said while sipping his drink. “I really would like if you get to the point so we can get past this bump on our commercial relation” the Interviewer said. “Look, we sent a box, I’ll like to recover it” Nikolai said “You knew that that box violated the SSS rules, the very rules you swore to abide so we can take care of your needs, so we did with that box the same thing we do with those that doesn’t abide by our rules” the Interviewer said. “And that is?” Nikolai asked “we destroyed it, the rest of your goods are in your warehouse” the Interviewer answered. Nikolai became red, his breathing accelerated and his hands trembled “you did what?” He threw his drink that smashed to the floor “that box contained a very important OldRed´s treasure. “How you dare? How could you?” “Would you mind to cut the crap Nikolai?” The Interviewer said, he was extremely quiet, but that coldness was hiding a silent but grown rage caused by the fact that Nikolai had second intentions, the OldReds had enough money so they can easily absorb the box loss, he was hiding something “What is exactly what you want Nikolai?” He asked, “Why you came here when you easily could send some other person to speak about that box”. Nikolai pondered his answer but he decided to open his hand. “You have a very good place here, the warehouses, the subterranean spaces, the operations…we want them, and you’ll hand them right now to the Old Reds, or you can die defending that from us, anyway, the OldReds will possess this place and it will be our operations base”. Wolf smirked, looked at the Interviewer “told you so”, the bounced his pecs. On the other side of the place Michal was standing but unfazed, the other Nikolai guard smiled, the other tugs begun to walk towards the place where Wolf and the Interviewer where. They where so sure of themselves so sure that they would just handed the business that they got somewhat bemused when the Interviewer just put his hand on the head, he looked irritated. “I just don’t have time for this” the Interviewer said “Ricardo, bring me a coca cola…and a seat”. Ricardo left the place in a hurry. “I really don’t like to hand out my toys, nor my business” he said. Nikolai looked at the interviewer and said: “you’ll hand us your toys or you’ll die” , “And I told you that I don’t like to hand out my toys, nor my business, nor Wolf’s pack members” the interviewer answered defiantly, Ricardo arrived with a can of coke and a seat, one in each hand he put the seat next to the Interviewer who seated and then took a sip of his coca cola. “Also, I don’t like to see kids playing with my toys with my permission and seems you have toyed with one of ours”. The interviewed said while pointing to Michal. “Hi Michal, why you didn’t communicate with us?” He said almost ignoring Nikolai. Michal smirked, Nikolai looked surprised “Did you knew them?” He asked, “I worked for them” was the only answer given in a deep, masculine voice. Michal bounced his pecs, his calves were about to rip his pants off. Wolf grunted “worked…” Michal looked at him, they both stared directly in the eye, they seemed to be fighting a wits challenge. At this point they were ignoring all what was happening at their surroundings. Nikolai was amused but kept looking at Michal and Wolf in turns, then he looked at his other bodyguard “Grigory, don’t you think this is fun?” Grigory nodded. Grigory walked in front of Michal but Michal didn’t broke eye contact with Wolf. They kept looking silently for some minutes, the rest of the SSS and the tugs looked silently at the two titans preparing to fight. “Nikolai, are you sure that you want Wolf and me to hand over the SSS to you?” The interviewer said breaking the silence, Nikolai stood defiantly “Yes, you will hand this place to me, and your guards ill make sure I’ll pay the, handsomely” then he spoke in a very low way so everyone could hear “I’ll be your new boss, you’ll be loyal to me and I’ll take your business, you will be part of the Old Reds and I’ll even expel this brute from this place” he said while pointing to Wolf. Wolf smiled “I really want to see how you try to steal my pack from me”. He said bouncing his pecs and looking at Michal. Nikolai went near Wolf, not realizing the stupid risk he was facing, Wolf looked at him and bounced again his muscles, the sudden movement stopped Nikolai in his tracks. “Why you don’t to go speak with my pal over there and survive…for a little more time?” Nikolai tied to act thought but decided not to force his luck with Wolf, Nikolai walked next to Gregory. “So what’s your answer?” He asked. “I thought that we where clear, first, I really dislike to have my toys stolen from me, Wolf already said that you could try to steal his pack, that is a clear no”, The Interviewer said, he Tok a sip of his can “I really despise people that doesn’t abide by the rules they accepted, and the SSS despises anyone that tries to overstep their boundaries and they make sure that they get punished”. The Interviewer closed his eyes from a second and then stared to the floor, pondering the next move, his strategic position, Wolf could destroy all the tugs, Gregory looked respectable, he could be a good candidate for the SSS, he could even be on the colosseum, but Michal was on another level, he could give Wolf a run of his money, maybe Wolf would be victorious but the tugs could hurt him with his guns. Even Gregory could possess some challenge, Nikolai seems to trust in him a lot, he seemed the confidant of Nikolai in some level but the Interviewer knew Michal. The interviewer remembered hot Michal could tear gladiators apart like they where made from jelly, he was widely know in the colosseum, the Interviewer knew how easily he stomped flat heads with those legs and how his magnificent quads and calves danced on the air before stomping the head of his unfortunately victim and making blood, bone, eyes and brains fly explosively over the place in one stomp how he easily could crack heads with his hands and arms and how he enjoyed that. Then, one faithful day the Interviewer sent him on a espionage mission, an operative, the SSS was suspicious of the Old Reds, they tried to smuggle drugs from time to time, but they usually where small quantities, so the SSS sent warning messages until they got so frequent that the Interviewer knew that the SSS would need to do something before the situation would get out of hand. So they sent Michal, the Interviewer pondered to send Wolf but Wolf was too big, too latin, and too vicious, Michal was vicious too, but he had that eastern European charming looks and that made him better for the mission, The Interviewer also needed Wolf at is side to keep the business going. At the first week Michal tried to make some contacts on the Old Reds ranks, he kept contact with the SSS, he even sent videos of hims, in posing tricks killing his informants who spitted all the info Michal needing before spitting his guts and being savagely crushed to death on a vicious bearhug where Michal’s arms snaked over the rips of his victims and sometime he even palmed his head while laughing and crushing their heads. Then the communications were too sparse, then suddenly stopped. The interviewer pondered to send somebody to look, but he knew that Michal mission was critical, but after some months, he thought that the only way Michal stopped communication was that he was killed. That even possessed some crucial questions, if he was killed how the old reds could manage to achieve that and why they kept silence. The SSS kept silence and has the Old Reds kept sending their stuff the Interviewer pondered the possibility that Michal renounced the SSS and his mission, but betrayal…that was another matter. While the interviewed pondered this issues in silence while looking at the floor Nikolai spoke, “you might despise those who break the rules, but I want to make this a freer organization, we can give you guns, we can give you power, we will make this town kneel before us, we can be their sole governors, you only have to pledge your loyalty to me and kill these two, so, what do you decide?” Nikolai challenged the crowd, the tugs shot their guns to the air. “You really were too stupid, too unworthy, and even you toyed with one of us, you replay think that our pack will follow you?” The interviewer said calmly, “Our pack is loyal to the SSS and to Wolf, and the only thing that keeps you alive is that I wanted to know what exactly where your plans, so the answer is still no, and you better leave with all your unworthy tugs before you all get snuffed out of this world”. The Interviewer stood from his seat. “Michal, I´m very, very disappointed” Nikolai just laughed, first in a low volume that good louder and louder until it became a burst of laughter. “You think that that brute will help you?” Michal took out his suit, he flexed his biceps that burst out of his sleeves and then ripped the shirt off his body showing his chiseled pecs. He walked next to Gregory. Wolf responded ripping off his shirt and bouncing is pecs, Wolf was strong, big and all his muscles showed, Wolf smirked and made a double biceps posed, then he kissed his biceps and caressed his big, strong, hypermasculine pecs. Nikolai went from laughter to seriousness, “That always said that you where cunning, but I see you’re just a cunt, lets see what you do once your precious Wolf dies at the hand of my best man, Gregory, take him out!” He ordered. Gregory walked towards wolf but at the first step he made a bloody hand appeared in front of his chest, Michal punched him from behind and then he looked his bloody hand, he was amused. “Seems that you’re only looks asshole” he said while he was moving his hand, then he took out the hand from the wounded body, Gregory fell to the floor while he used his hands to try to cover the hole on his chest. Gregory breathed heavily, Michal bend in front of Gregory and with his right hand he took Gregory’s neck and lifted him, Gregory looked in terror the face of the big man that was lifting him barely making an effort. Wolf looked amused at the spectacle Michal was offering, he enjoyed looking at some strong man snuffing another human being. Michal the just ripped the head of the body and while holding the head from the neck he tossed in front of Wolf who stopped it like it was a soccer ball. The head was looking lifelessly to Nikolai who was horrified at the bloody spectacle, the tugs where confused by this sudden act, Wolf looked at the head bellow his foot and the he slowly pressed the head against the ground, first, his calves came to life, the monstrous string of his calved were followed by the super strong quads. The the foot came down squishing the head agains the floor, a sickening squish sounded while Wolf simply crushed the head like it was a bug. Michal smiled while Nikolai looked at him. “What did you doo your idiot?” Nikolai yelled. “Well, seems that I never left” Michal said. The hell broke loose the tugs aimed at Michal and Wolf, they instinctively knew that Wolf and Michal where the biggest threats on the place and fired their guns, the bulled rebounded on Wolfs and Michal bodies like they were from styrofoam so they just ignored them. Nikolai squirmed on the SUV and yelled to the driver “Get out of here!!!!” But Michal went to the driver’s side and punched over the armored glass the cracked like it was only a cracker, then Michal yanked the driver out of the car so hard that his body ripped in half letting only the lifeless legs inside the car. Then Michal dropped the body and crushed the head with his knee, and after that, he smashed the car’s roof so heavily that the car tires exploded and the roof went down trapping Nikolai. Michal smiled cockily while feeling the bullets bouncing on his body, he was ecstatic. “I missed this” he thought to himself and flexed his biceps, then he ripped his pants only to stay in positg trunks and revealing his Wonderfull legs. The SSS guards silently watched the carnage while providing a human shield to the Interviewer, they where the elite guards, so when some bullet reached to them it bounced or some was trapped between the dense muscles, but they didn’t flinched. They were well trained by Wolf and the enjoyed the spectacle Wolf and Michal were giving. On the other side Wolf already reached the tugs he then took one by the arm with the gun and lifted,”even with that gun you’re a useless piece of crap” he angrily muttered and then swung the body to the ground with all his might. The torso was instantly crushed by all the strength applied to it and the limbs dislocated all at once. The head only remained round because the angle of the hit only dislocated it but was loosely held by the neck skin, Wolf crushed the head with his feet and ripped the arm from the remains of the body. The tug next to Wolf emptied the magazine and in shock, he tried to hit Wolf with the gun. Alf smiled and tossed him the former tug arm. The tug in reflex tried to hold the arm before seeing two strong hands clapping his head that was crushed like it was a fly, the decerebrated body fell to the ground twitching but Wolf, unsatisfied by the quick kill took the body from the legs and in one with motion he ripped the body vertically in half. The body sprayed blood in all directions, the ribcage got almost intact so Wolf flipped the body and bear-hugged the body remains while screaming in pleasure that imploded spraying more blood to the floor. Wolf release the body. HEHEHE Wolf proudly smiled at his utter superiority. Wolf kissed his biceps and bounced his pecs, he was clearly enjoying the carnage he and Michal were making. But he didn't wanted to hand Michal most of his preys, so he decided to kill even more tugs. Wolf and Michal seemed to silently compete, they both where lighting like maniacs while mangling the tugs. The Old Reds eventually ran out of bullets so they tried to use the Miniuzis like bats, one tug tried to use the gun to hit Michal on his groin, but the weapon bounced against Mitchal muscles that took the Miniuzi and ripped it with such force that the tug hand ripped out. Mitchal laughed “so easy he said” then he took both arms and ripped them from the tug body who yelled so hard but amazingly he tried to run, Michal reached him and pushed hit to the ground, then he clawed the leg with his right hand and pinned the rest of the body to the floor and then he ripped the leg of the body. The tug yelled like mad, Michal took the leg with both hands and while looking contemptuously at the dying tug, he said “this is how you use a bat” then he, using the leg like a bat crushed the tugs head with the leg, the bloody remains of the tug just twitched. Then Michal tossed the leg and kicked the body that crashed near there. Wolf looked at the creative ways Michal was killing his victims and decided he could not be left behind. He reached with his big hand on a tug chest just over the sternum, he clawed hard the sternum but not that hard to dislocate it from the ribs. He brought the card next to him and bear-hugged the tug but not to crush his ribs but from his abdomen. At first, Wolf just pressed hard, but not too hard while he accommodated, another tug tried to hit Wolf to help his friend but Wolf was not feeling any pain, he felt a little annoyed by the tug but he concentrated on his actual victim. After he had the tug on the place he wanted he begun to crush the body, the tug yelled and tried to hit Wolf’s head but his skin didn’t even got red. Wolf kept the pressure, the he opened his hands and clawed on the skin. Wolf laughed at the thought of what would happen. Wolf turned and saw the hitting thug who pissed himself. “You’re next” Wolf said and then he used all his might crushing the body, but then, he clawed the body and opening his arms he ripped the tug in half from the abdomen, the blood accumulated in the tug’s abdomen sprayed on all directions. The ripped tug legs fell on one side of wolf and the other half fell to the ground with a loud AIEEEEEEEEEEE. The tug tried to crawl out of his fate but Wolf would reach the body, he ripped both arms of the body easily, Wolf flexed his biceps and bounced his pecs at Michal and then with just one hand he crushed the head agains the floor while flexing the biggest triceps ever existed. Mitchal just smirked and reached another yelling tug, the lifted him from behind in a bearhug and crushed the body with a swift motion, then before the body fell to the ground he put the tugs head between his legs, and then in a quick flex, Mitchal applied full pressure to the head and the head imploded soaking Mitchal´s legs with blood, brains and bone. Mitchal was aroused by the kills and bounced all his muscles, he then tossed aside the body with his leg and signaled Wolf to snuff the last tug. The last tug tossed his weapon to Wolf’s head, the gun bounced back, Wolf smirked “not so tough now isn’t you?” The tug tried to run but Wolf kicked the leg breaking it in two, the tug fell to the floor. Then Wolf bent and took the tug with one hand. You’re so skinny, lets see if I can help you to get in shape”. Wolf crushed the feet, the tug tried to kick wolf in the face with his good feet while desperately yelling from fear and pain. Wolf took the other feet with his free hand and crushed it swiftly has if the tugs feet was not made of bone but from jelly. Wolf kneels down in front of the crushed feet while smiling devilishly, then, beginning from the feet, Wolf began to roll the feet over the ankles, then the ankles over the shin, then he rolled the tibias over the knees fro, the front, every fold that was a sickening sound of cracked bone followed by a yell and a laugher. Mitchal was looking amused at the spectacle, Wolf kept folding the body and breaking the bones, when Wolf already broke the legs, he begun of roll the legs over the abdomen, the volume of if made that a little harder but for Wolf’s strength it was barely an issue, Wolf filed the tugs legs in a knot breaking the boned in more parts that could be counted and then rolled the legs over the abdomen, the tug yelled where muffled when Wolf crushed the abdomen and begun to fold the rest of the torso over itself breaking easily all the ribs. The were only a Head and a rolled body and the arms just hanging from the flattened body. Wolf was ecstatic while feeling al the bone crushing on his unfathomable strength, when he reached the head he just rolled the head over the neck with his hand breaking the neck and crushing the head against the rest of the body, the bloodied body was now a gruesome human flesh mass that looked like some kind of sick sausage with human arms on the side, Wolf then ripped the arms of the rest of the body and crushing all the bones with his hands he flattened the arms and used them to make a knot on the rest of the body so it wouldn’t unroll. Then he tossed jokingly the body to Michal ho amused just let it fell to the floor “I don’t what that!” Mitchal said. Then Wolf and Michal looked at the mangled and crushed bodies at their side, the floor was filled with blood and bodyparts, they smiled, but Nikolai was still alive, Mitchal and Wolf got next to the SUV and Michal with his hand ripped the SUV roof and then Wolf hold Nikolai. The Interviewer went next to them. “So, this is how it ended…you really underestimated the SSS” The interviewer said. Nikolai was shocked, horrified by the onslaught. Two people were able to destroy Nikolai’s personal guard without any weapon but their own unfathomable strength. “Well destroy you” Nikolai said, the interviewer calmly said “From now on, the Old Reds aren’t our clients anymore” Nikolaid yelled defiantly but the horror was clear on his face. “It’s no use talking to you” the interviewer said, ”what do you think Wolf?, maybe his head could held ore ideas if you help to open it a bit?” The Interviewer said. Wolf laughed like a maniac, “Seems you’re pretty closed to new ideas, maybe if I open you head a bit” With that Wolf gripped his head, and nailed the head with his fingers. Nikolai tried to hit Wolf to no avail, Wolf smiled, “this excuse of a man thought he was strong, next TO ME” Nikolai thought that Wolf would crush his head, but Wolf had other plans, eh gripped his head with his fingers and then with is monstrous string we begun to slowly tear open Nikolai’s cranium, Nikolai yelled in horror, Wolf devilishly laughed, louder and louder Wolf laughed while opening Nikolai’s cranium, Wolf flexed his legs, his pecs, his back, Wolf was just enjoying the laughs, the more Nikolai yelled, the more Wolf you enjoy the kill, the bone was not able to put any more resistance and when Wolf felt that he just pulled the head in both directions opening the cranium and face, splitting the head in two, uncovering the brain in a shower of blood, Michal grabbed the brain with his hand and ripped if off of the body and then Wolf palmed the remains of the head and with quick flex of his monstrous pecs he crushes the head, Michal got the remains of the body and ripped in half leaving just a lifeless, headless torso on one side of the SUV remains and a pair of lifeless legs on the other side. Wolf flexed his biceps in a double biceps pose and Michal responded with the same pose, they where almost competing to see the biggest of the two although Wolf was the alpha of the pack they both got an understanding, but that didn’t meant that the issue was settled between Michal and the SSS. “Please relax gentlemen, Ricardo, bring water so they can get somewhat clean” The Interviewer said while looking at Wolf and Michal bodies dripping the tugs coagulating blood, brains and bone rests. “Good work Wolf, flawless as always” Wolf just responded with an excited smile and pecs bounce that let some blood drops fell to the ground”. Michal bounced back, he was aroused too. “Michal, the fact that you helped here doen´t mean that everything is settled within the SSS” Michal made double biceps pose, flexed his legs and nodded. Wolf also flexed his quads. “Let´s talk”, the Interviewer said. Ricardo came with two buckets of Water the both Wolf and Michal tree over their bodies to get somewhat cleaner but it was only for a little comfort from the unworthy blood that soaked them. The three went to the SSS office where the Interviewed seated, tapped on his PC and said “this ruckus will make a dent on our profits” Wolf and Michal smiled clearly proud of their recent carnage. “Michal, tell me why you disappeared” The Interviewer asked. “Michal knew that if he answered wrong he would be fighting Wolf and he was not sure of thee result”. “I killed too many guards so they begun to feel suspicious of me.” Michal answered while bouncing his pecs. “Seems you improved your strength while on mission” Wolf said “yes” was the only thing Michal said. “Why the Old Reds tried to take the SSS from us? They don’t ave anything to gain from this”. The Interviewer asked. “They lost influence, I killed a lot of their guards but they believed it was be a competitors mafia, they needed a stronghold and thought that if they get this space has their Headquarters, they could dominate the city and maybe recovering their influence” Michal answered. “So they think we are weak, first the cops, then the Mob” The Interviewer thought. “We need to fix that, but first, we we need to make sure this scandal doesn’t affect us”. The interviewer said “Mitchal, can you destroy what´s remaining of the Old Reds?” Michal broadly smiled “yes sir” He proudly said flexing his muscles like in a bodybuilding competition. “I´ll destroy everyone” Michel said “then I expect you to prepare yourself”, but, Michal, if you disappear again, I’ll make sure that Wolf goes to track you, we don’t like lone wolves within the SSS” Michal bounced his pecs again and said “Yes”. “Then go was the only answer he got from the Interviewer. The interviewer spoke to Wolf who was caressing his body and flexing. “These tugs certainly made a ruckus and with the two disappeared cops…seems that we will need to make sure no cop tries to come near here again” The interviewer said. “What are you saying?” Wolf asked excitedly. “We will need to take care of the police station on the zone” The Interviewer said, “Wolf howled excitedly” in anticipation of the massacre that would ensure next. “How many do you need that I kill” The interviewer sighted and after some hesitation he said “all of them”.

Warning, extremely violent, if you´re turned off by this type of dark story, please don´t read it. Version 1.2. Thanks to Freakoman2 for the encouragement and mczapl for his edition input (still work to do here) The Secret Snuffers Society part 2: Taking care of business. There was a normal day on the SSS offices, the Interviewer was on his desk typing on his computer while Wolf was standing next to him looking at an excel sheet. The business was thriving, the warehouses were a good business. The clients always sent some strange stuff, Wolf and the Interviewer always smiled at the kind of things that their shady clients wanted to be hidden there. The SSS kept the uttermost secrecy for his clients who pay handsomely for the secrecy and the safety of their belongings, the only rule was “no drugs”. The SSS didn’t wanted to mess on drugs turfs since that would jeopardize their compromise to the Secrecy. The SSS was top notch security they were proud to achieve a 100% reliability and that was mostly due to a good administration and mainly because their guards, all trained by Wolf. The SSS strong guards were not only the best, they also where trained to be very sadistic, they inspired so much fear on the burglars that no one dared to try to smuggle on the warehouses, no person that tried to enter got out. The last time someone tried to break in, two tugs where found by the guards, has per usual they where given two chances: to fight on the streaming fights or to die at the guards or Wolf hands. One to the tugs were quickly dispatched by the guards and the other is so terrified that he's still training on an isolated cell where he´s still waiting for his opponent, once he can put a somewhat decent fight, he will face Wolf on the streaming fights, he still dreams that with luck he will get out of that alive. Today the Interviewer was revising the PnL on the spreadsheet. Wolf really didn't cared too much for that, he only cares about his strength and size, the Interviewer takes care of the rest. Because his size, Wolf barely fits on shirts and when they “fit”, they rip so frequently that the SSS needs to get a stash of shirts only to try to keep Wold barely clothed. The Interviewer loved to see Wolf ripping his shirts off but at the same time he worried a little about the ever growing expenses that his ever growing strength causes. It was almost 12 o clock, the Interviewer saw that the time was up for dinner and walked to the door where Wolf already was waiting while bouncing his pecs and flexing his biceps. The Interviewer touched Wolf’s biceps and Wolf smirked, he loved the discreet worship he received and also he liked the good administration the Interviewer made on the SSS, that helped him to buy his ever growing protein needs and the top notch gym equipment that where on the dedicated warehouse for Wolf training that represented also an ever growing number on the excel spreadsheet, Wolf was so damn strong that the weights didn’t last long, some where twisted, some just broke, and when Wolf decided to train his grip he decided to crush the weights when he got tired from them and wanted new equipment. Those need to be replaced and the old one melted to recycle the metal. The furnace has other good uses for the SSS needs too. They walked outside of the office and went up on the elevator. They got out of the small warehouse that hided the offices, training fields and fighting arenas. That day was cloudy, once outside the Interviewer looked at the smoke coming out of the furnace where Ryan’s remains where being burned, the crushed remains from last day´s failed Interview, that Interview was so much pleasure for Wolf and him, but at the sea time, he was worried that he needed to find some new guards quickly for the warehouses and also some fighters where needed. These positions where very difficult to fill. Wolf always loved to snuff out the rejected candidates but even if the Interviewer liked the Wolf sadistic impulses, he also knew that he would add more work finding the personnel for the SSS. The interviewer sighed, Ryan could be a good SSS worker, but in the end he was a complete waste of time. The interviewer looked at Wolf, his rippling pecs, his arms, his legs, that awesome smirking face, Wolf looked at him, those piercing black eyes mesmerized him. “You quite enjoyed snuffing him out do you?” Wolf closed his eyes and smiled sadistically as he licked his lips moaning in pleasure “Yes, I loved every second of snuffing out that wimp, I would do it again” he said while flexing his pecs and feeling his biceps. The interviewer smiled, touched Wolf biceps and kept walking. Today there where no interviews, Wolf and the Interviewer just went out to the office restaurant where they usually find a lot of chicken, beef, protein shakes for all the personnel, that was also a good opportunity to get some fresh air different of the one in the basement offices. After the dinner they went to a small walk, once they knew they needed to get on the office again they saw a police car outside the warehouses parking lot entrance. Wolf grunted, The Interviewer knew that Wolf thought that the only good police was a dead one, and the better cop would be a cop snuffed out by him. The Interviewer didn’t wanted a ruckus at this time if it could be avoided, so he walked to the parking house entrance where there was a fit and big guard trying to argue with two cops, one cop had and average body type, he was doing the talking and his companion, a fit cop that just nodded his head when the first cop talked. Wolf and the Interviewer walked by and got near the two cops and the guard. “I can’t let you enter here, please leave” The guard said. The average body type cop, had a “Lt Lobo" plaque on his uniform, he simply ignored the remark and said “I just want to meet one of the administrators”. Lt Lobo wasn’t negotiating, he was ordering. The guard tried to look tough but clearly he, for some reason didn't wanted to have problems with the cops and was almost begging them to leave. Lobo´s companion was Officer Leon. He had a built body, but the SSS guard was bigger, more Light heavyweight bodybuilder type, even if was big, he looked…weak in that scene. From an outsider view, the image was clearly something to see since the guard was clearly the bigger one. But the some local cops were known for being abusive and sometimes veered to brutality. Maybe that made the guard fearful and the cops capitalized on that, The guard was very uncomfortable, and hesitant, “please he begged, but the cops weren’t budging. It was pretty clear that Lt Lobo was the one making the calls. Lt Lobo turned his head and then he saw the two figures walking toward him. He looked at his companion, and with a head movement ehe passed from the guard and both walked to Wolf and the Interview place both with a cocky smile on his face. The guard looked at the Interviewer, then he saw Wolf and widened his eyes and begun trembling, he knew that Wolf could be unpredictable sometimes…specially with cops…and the weaklings The pair walked next to the Interviewer and stood still, the Interviewer walked in a very controlled way and looked at both Lt Lobo and Officer Leon. Wolf stood a few steps behind the Interviewer and kept flexing his pecs and feeling his biceps while sneering at the cops. Officer Leon respond with a pec bounce himself, Wolf smirked contemptuously and then glared at Lt Wolf who was looking at the Interviewer. “Hello officers, how may I help you?” The Interviewer said in a polite voice while holding his hands together and holding his hand together and his fingers agains each other. Wolf sneered but Lobo and Leon ignored Wolf and concentrated on the Interviewer. “See, you have a pretty prosperous business here” Lobo said, “these are the kind of business that we like to see in our town”. The Interview was unfazed, he knew how these talks usually ended up, He also was fearing on the ruckus that Wolf could cause if he gets unleashed at that place. Wolf was already breathing heavily, he stopped bouncing his pecs and was already closing his fists. “What do you exactly want?” The Interview said. Lobo and Leon laughed, “Well, lets cut to the chase, your business need protection, we will give you protection for a pretty small fee”. Wolf laughed “Protection?, what kind of protection your puny, weak and corrupt selves have to offer?”, “Watch your mouth your animal” Lobo said visibly annoyed at that act of defiance. “Why I have to hear you you puny weakling” Wolf said ripping of his shirt and bouncing his pecs. Leon walked in front of Lobo trying to look tought but clearly puzzled by the sudden act of defiance and authority. The guard was almost terrified of the act that was happening in front of him while looking at Wolf and the cops in turns. Wolf was about to hit but suddenly “Gentlemen, please wait” The Interviewer said. Touching gently, but firmly at Wolf biceps “Not now” He muttered, The Interviewer was the only person capable to stop Wolf once he was set to attack, at least he could defer the killing, but the Interviewer knew that such s ruckus on the entrance would mean more work and he would not like to add more negative numbers on his spreadsheet. Anyway, he already resigned that something would happen that afternoon, but at least he could try to get a better deal on this advert situation. “Gentlemen, please, lets discuss this in my office” The Interviewer said, while looking at Lobo to his eyes, Lobo was puzzled, he could not forgive Wolf defiance but he came for a quick bribery bucks and maybe a dopamine surge from feeling that he could take money from a grey market business. He was costumed to that until he and Leon got transferred. Lobo and Leon where good friends, Lt Lobo had more service time, but he got into gambling debt and then he learned from some fellow cops that asking for bribery from business with “shady” reputation would help him to get easily from debt, unfortunately he also got addicted to this way to earn money, so every place he went, small, big, family and organized business where his preys, but since he got some powerful contacts, he could just ask for a transfer when things where getting out of hand, like when he shot an old man that couldn’t afford the “protection tax” that Lobo unfairly charged, or when he almost choked to death a teenager that happened to see him charging his money to a medium business. In the last transfer he met officer Leon, Leon became almost his tug, Leon liked to show his power, and Lobo found Leon sources of pleasure quite adjusted to his business, Leon acted has the tug that helped Leon to keep his gun at the belt and Leon could fight until he beat the crap out of the people that could afford his charges and then both shared their incomes. It was win win for them and lose lose for all the community that unfortunately met them. The problem was that Leon was also a sadist that the last time could contain himself and broke the neck of the poor barista that was trying to lower the fee. Leon beat him with the police stick and then he proceeded to choke to poor guy until he felt a “crack” and the body when limp. “Your Idiot Leon said” and then they where transferred again, after disposing the body on the sea. So, they went to the SSS after hearing the rumors of what happened there. However this time the tide was different, Lobo saw that Wolf was serious business, Wolf was bigger than Leon and Leon was this too, every time that Wolf blessed his muscles Lobo thought that Leon won’t have any opportunity without firing his gun, Lobo unbuckled his gun and tried to take out his gun until he hear the Interviewer voice. “Please Lieutenant….Lobo, there is no need for that, Wolf, please, let’s hear what this gracious officer has to say to us and maybe we can get a mutually beneficial deal”, Wolf grunted and suddenly, with a smirk he flexed his pecs and nodded with his head. The Interviewer smiled lightly. “You, guard, come with us” The Interviewer said. The guard looked puzzled “me”? “Yes” the Interviewer said “come with us, we will need you on the office, Lt Lobo, Officer Leon, please put your car inside, we don’t want to attract more attention to our deal”. Lobo and Leon went to the car and the guard opened the fence, they parked in a place near the small warehouse that acted has a cover office. Wolf looked at them, almost menacingly, barley containing himself. Lobo and Leon thought that The Interview called the guard to contain Wolf in case he got out of control “Steroids” Leon was pondering, “What kind of steroids he could be taking to be that big” “All natural” Wolf muttered with a smirk, Leon was wondering if Wolf could read his mind but kept the thought to himself. Wolf just laughed and kept walking. After a few minutes, some downstairs and some elevator runs they got to the office, “Please bring me a can of coca cola” The Interviewer said to the guard. “And then come here” Wolf said while standing on the door. The guard marched outside the door and the heavy steps where echoing on the room. The Interviewer sighed “such a waste” and left for his seat. “Please have a seat” The Interviewer offered. Lobo and Leon sat in from of the Interviewr´s desk. The Interviewer looks at his screen and after some clicks he said “Well Lt Lobo, what do you ask?” Lobo straightened up in his seat and said “Well, I see you have a big business here, lots of warehouses, some nice offices, but I’m afraid you don’t have security, we are offering protection, and for such a small fee, we can assure that your business will be safe…..from any harm”. “From any harm” The Interviewed repeated while looking at his numbers, “So, what kind of harm do you mean?” Asked. Lobo was about to answer but Leon spoke: “we are talking about fire protection, do you have valuable merchandise out there, also, your guard could be harmed by unknown people, there could be some damage to yourself, we are offering a very good deal here”. Wolf laughed almost histerycally, he found that phrase so funny that he just hit the wall with the open hand the wall and cracked it Leon and Lobo almost jumped from their seat, now realizing that Wolf was more powerful that they initially tought and missed the guard there. The Interviewer looked at the wall “hey Wolf, we just finished painted it from the last time you stained it” So, so….sorry Wolf said still bursting in laughs and holding his tears “HAHAHAHAHA” was the only sound that echoed from the place and Wolf kicked a sofa that went flying and smashed on pieces on the other side of the office and the shoe when off leaving the place with some scant of a very powerful human, Wolf didn’t cared and rioted the other shoe from his feet. The Interviewer was somewhat entertained by this show of power and tapped some buttons on his spreadsheet “The shirt, the shoes, the sofa, the wall, the paint” “All this mess will add some numbers here“ the Interviewer muttered. Wolf finally went silent and then stood silent smiling lightly while holding his flexed biceps. “Well gentlemen, let’s see”, at that moment the guard came with a cold can of coke in his hands and hand it to the Interviewer that opened and didn’t even care to offer something to the cops. “What kind of business do you think we have?” Lobo opened his mouth and said “well, you certainly store some goods up there, you have money enough to have some of the fines guards I have seen”. The interviewer looked somewhat disappointed. “Well, I fear that you only scratched the surface, the warehouses are just the known part of the business, let me show you the real business an then you can tell me your price, It will be better if we negotiate on one swift exchange and we don’t see each other again”. Lobo and Leon where puzzled, the Interviewer left the room with Wolf while signing Lobo and Leon to follow him. They walked another long aisle and then entered a construction more akin to a colosseum. The walls looked more spartan, Wolf was bouncing his pecs while walking clearly pleased to be there. Lobo and Leon watched in admiration until Leon asked “What is this?”, They walked next to some type of cell where a black man was trainman furiously, he saw the cops uniforms and ruined to the doors until Wold looked menacingly and the man suddenly stopped. “You will get out of that cell when you turn comes” Wolf ordered and the man pissed himself and when to train more. Lobo and Leon were very surprised by the scene, How in earth Wolf could command such respect, the cops were meant to be the authority, but Wolf was at another superhuman level. Wolf looked at the cops and shot a double bicep pose and Leon almost pissed himself too but managed to control himself Lobo looked ashamed at other side, but the y came for money and has people say “some people do whatever fool thing for money”. They walked the aisle until they found a very heavy door with a small horizontal column that acted has a lock, the sheer size of the lock made Lobo and Leon think that club be alt least one or two tons. Wolf ripped his shorts and stood only in his boxers revealing the strongest quads anyone could see, Wolf smiled, caressed his quads and tights, then walked to the lock. Wolf took the lock with his hands and lifted it, while flexing his quads, back, and triceps who worked in unison revealing the strength and the beauty of that body. Wolf kicked the doors that opened with a heavy “Clonk” then Wolf dropped the lock, crossed the door and the group followed, the guard was in awe, it was the very first time he crossed the door. Wolf closed the doors that locked with a “clonk”. The Interviewer looked at Wolf´s muscular back while he was closing the door. Then continued walking the aisle. “This is our colosseum” said the Interviewer while showing with his hand the place, the aisled then turned into a circular arena surrounded by cameras and in one of the side, the only seat that was surrounded by some kind of bulletproof crystal, and in the from the was a mechanism that seemed to lock it from all sides in bulletproof crystal. Leon and Lobo wondered why this mechanism would exist. “From this place we stream underground fights to all the world, the fights are seen in every continent by the finest people that enjoys the pleasure of muscle and power, we bring here the best warriors that fight to the death” The Interview said with the uttermost respect. “The warehouses over us are just one of the SSS most visible business, but this colosseum is our pride and our most important business”. The Interviewer said while walking to the seat, that looked more like a small throne and took the seat, then he saw at the two cops. “We do our best and biggest business here, Secrecy is our most treasure value” And for a second his looks when fiery before Turning to the cold glance again. “Now that you know our business, what is your price?” The Interviewer said with some contained rage in his voice. “What do you want so we can forget that you even exist?” Wolf glared to the Interviewer and looked somewhat puzzled, the guard was surprised. “Could be that the Interviewer would negotiate them out of this?”. Could be that the Interviewer saw something on these two weaklings?. “Well, seems that we underestimated your….organization…” Lobo said. “We thought that you had only had the warehouses but seems they you have more business venues”. Leon was ecstatic, seemed that we was dreaming on what he could do with the money he would win today. “We tought that asking for 10 grand was enough, but seems that you can handle more, so 100 grand and you will never heard from us….each”. The Interview went silent for a second, thinking for himself, “so it’s two hundred grand and we forget all of you?” The Interviewer looked at Wolf who was serious for the first time, unable to understand what was the Interview thinking. The Interviewed then muttered “Secrecy is our most valuable value” then he spoke to the guard “Come here” The guard stood in front of the Interviewer, shaking in fear, then the Interview muttered “Wolf”. Wolf came at the guard side with his fist closed and looked at him. Wolf was serious…Wolf looked at the guard black eyes silently, he was serious but a slight smile was on his face and then Wolf released his fist. Both Lobo and Leon looked in silence. The Interviewed looked at the pair of cops and said, “please stay there, then we will negotiate, first, we don’t need any witness”. The guard pleaded, “No, no no, please no!!! Then he went on his knees and pleaded for mercy, Wolf glared in disgust “Weak” Wolf said in the most loathsome voice he could say, then he lifted the guard from his uniform and forced him to stay on his feet, the Glassdoor closed in front of the interviewer who lifted his hand with the index finger pointing up and the guard stood silent. “We received you, trained you, and made you strong, you where so string that you could kill these two unworthy cops, this is why you never ascended from the front door, you never got a warehouse to keep and you´ll never be a worthy SSS warrior, I held you responsible of all this” Then Wolf yanked the guard forcing him to look at his eyes, then Wolf bitchslapped the guard and his head exploded; brain, blood bone went in all directions and splattered the bulletproof glass and some of it wet the cops uniforms who jumped in fear and took out their guns. The guard body fell to the floor trembling from the sudden brain denervation. Wolf ignored them and took the body from the legs and with a quick turn he trowed at one of the walls that cracked at the same time that the body was crushed like it fell from 100 meters up but in horizontal and the remains splattered all over the wall that looked like a gruesome painting with the torn uniform in the center and the rest of the body stuck in the wall. Then he looked at the Interviewer and said “No witness, punishment complete”. “See officers” The Interviewer said calmly, “Why the SSS needs protection when we have Wolf?” the cops where pointing their guns to Wolf but their hands where shaking. “Why we would need two disgrace of a ‘cop’ that only abuses their power to gain undeserved money?” Leon tried fired the gun but Wolf was quicker and held the gun barrel with his hand at the same time that a “bang” sounded. The bullet fell to the floor in a shapeless mass but Wolf’s skin wasn’t even red. Wolf proudly smirked and took Leon´s weapon from his hand and with a quick close of his fist, the gun became a twisted metal shapeless mass, Wolf laughed and then flexed his biceps while twisting the metal ever more. Leon looked in horror on the hand, muscular forearm and swelling biceps that Wolf was looking proudly. The Interview pushed a button and some water fell over the glass and that retired some of the goo and helped to have a better view. Leon ran off. “Come back your coward” Lobo yelled while firing all the bullet rounds and Wolf’s head. One bullet went directly onto Wolf eyes but there bulled simply was crushed and bounced to the floor. Wolf was unfazed by the shots, but only looked back at the seat to see if the Interviewer was OK. “That was a mistake” Wolf said and then he took the gun, lowered the barrel to the floor and then closed his fist that crushed Lobo´s hand that became a blood and bone indeterminate mass mixed with twisted metal remains. Lobo yelled in pain, stumbled back and fell on his ass. The Interviewer pressed a button on his seat and the Glassdoor opened up. The Interview stood up and went next to lobo and caressed his flexing biceps. “Let me out” Leon yelled from the aisle, his cries for help mixed in the air with Lobo´s pain cries. “Why I would need to may you even a cent if Wolf can get his pleasure and make you dissapear from the face of earth for free?” Wolf then took Lobo’s by his feet ant twisted it in a 180° angle, Lobo´s yelled again “pleaaaaaaase” the Wolf in disgust closed his fist and crushed his feet, breaking all the bones of the feet so the shoe became a strange shaped mass with blood oozing from the sides of the shoes. Wolf smirked proudly and flexed his biceps. Lobos tried to squirm his way out of the colosseum but Wof was not taking any of it. Wolf lifted his feet and stomped the leg with a swift motion and a super string quadriceps dance that stomped Lobo´s tibial bone who broke like it was nothing. AIEEEEEEEEE was the only sound that was heard on the colosseum, Wolf bounced his pecs while laughing at the Lobo´s weakness, Wolf, without lifting his leg from the tibia lifted Lobo´s body and in that movement he inadvertent ripped Lobo´s leg from his body in a swift movement that provoked more pain on his victim. “Opps” Wolf said. Wolf shook Lobo’s body and said “you’re disgusting” while holding one arm at the humerus “Lobo means Wolf, I’m disgusted to share name with such a weakling thing” Wolf said while holding the other arm. “I’m going to fix that” And with a sudden movement Wolf´ perked both arms from Lobo’s body. Lobo yelled in pain, but the yells where muted, he was agonizing from the blood loss and was shaking in both sides from the pain, but Wolf would not let Lobo´s die from blood loss, he was unworthy, he needed to know his place while living, with the bugs. Lobos placed his barefoot over Lobos head, made a double biceps pose and slowly brought his feet down, his quadriceps dancing and his calves getting harder while slowing bringing Lobo´s head down, crushing all the face bones, then the skullbones and then grinding his head on the floor until it became a mass of goo. Wolf smiled seeing how easy was to crush a corrupt cop, but he still saw intent bones and before going to meed Leons and showing him his ultimate fate Wolf lifted lobo’s corps and bearhughed it, with a sudden movement Wolf crushed what remained from Lobo´s bones, grinding all his ribs, vertebrae, sternum and internal organs until the only bone that remained was the leg with the crushed feet. Wolf lifted the remains from the remaining “good” leg and tore it apart before walking to find Leon with the Interviewer looking from behind. Wolf was breathing heavily, like a predator, he loved his kill,, he loved the satisfaction to see the life fading out of his victim eyes while Wolf inflicted more and more pain until the life went out and Wolf destroyed even the corpse with his unfathomable strength.. The Interview then came close and said “there is one more”. Wolf smiled and walked to the aisle. “Help me!!!!!” Leon yelled at the top of his lungs while hitting the heavy doors in vain. Wolf walked slowly, letting his muscles swell, bouncing his pecs, feeling his biceps and legs, thrilling for the kill. “Those doors won’t move your idiot” You will need to be have at least 10% of my might to even move one of them” Leon trembled in fear, he looked at Wolf who was soaked in blood and bone remains fro head to toes. Leon was so in awe and fear that he pressed himself against the doors like he was willing to mix himself with the doors. “You’ll need at least 10% of my might to move the doors, but only I am capable to to this” Wolf said in a soft menacing voice but filled with authority, Wolf yanked Leon out of the door and then kicked the doors that went flying to the aisle, Leon almost peed himself while Wolf was flexing his biceps staring at Leon, despising his weakness. “I just hope you can give me more fun that your partner over there” Wolf said. Leon stood and ran all over the aisle, Wolf smiled “A hunt, good” Wolf stood there for some minutes, then the Interviewer arrived. “Do you have any plan?” Wolf flexed his right bicep letting the Interviewer caress it. “Same plan has always, I hunt, I kill, I enjoy, go to your office, when I find my prey, please come, you find us n the CCTV, ill make sure of that”. Wold said, the Interviewer left to his office and Wolf walked calmly, then faster, then jogging and when to the aisle. Leon entered some doors, then he found a big darkaisle on a space that looked like a warehouse. “Where are the stairs?” Leon said to himself, he was sweating from the desperate run he went to scape Wolf, some aisles more Leon found that he was lost. “How this could be that big” Leon wonders to himself while trying to outsmart Wolf. He then went to a small aisle, then the lights went on and Leon saw that he was in some long aisle with doors that looked like some kind of maze. Leon heard some steps, but he saw behind him and nobody was there, but Leon had this strange danger feeling, why the lights when up?. The steps went closer. Leon ran again, “there is no use to run” The Interviewer voice echoed on the aisle, “Fuck you” Len said and kept running but he didn’t knew where to go. But has long has he kept away of the monster the Wolf is, he at least could be alive. Leon leaned at one wall taking a breath, but suddenly the wall when down in dust and rubble and a monstrous hypermasculine and hyperstrong man traversed the wall. There was Wolf, smirking, bouncing his pecs, proudly looking and how he just destroyed a wall to find his prey. Leon shook his head on disbelief, he saw the walls remains and noticed that the walls were so thick that it would be impossible to a man to demolish it, even a team with heavy machinery would need days to make a hole on them, Leon has enough knowledge to see that Wolf made the impossible there, but after the way he saw Wolf killing his fellow guard he thought that that impossible feat would be possible to Wolf who stood there bouncing his pecs, irritably smirking because Wolf was the alpha and Leon the pathetic loser that would be crushed at Wolf’s whim. “Why you just don´t kill me?” Leon said? “Just waiting for my buddy” Wolf said. After some very long minutes where Wolf just flexed and bounced his pecs in a mesmerizing way with some double biceps flexing and kissing (loving himself in a way the disgusted Leon but Wolf loved) the Interviewer arrived. “This wall will cost us Wolf” The Interviewer said but Wolf just walked to Leon who tried to hit Wolf in the face. Wolf didn´n budged, Wolf just hold Leon at his humerus and with his other hand, he ripped Leon shirt of the police uniform. Leon was well built, he had defined pecs what where sweating from the effort putted in that vain intent to scape. Wolf pondered what to do, Leon certainly had the body type that the Interviewer looked for the SSS and Leon was the kind of abusive-power hungry guy that could be trained for the SSS, he could even be the new guard at the front door that certainly would need to be replaced since he already destroyed the former employeee. But at the same time Wolf hated cops, specially the corrupt ones, Wolf couldn’t stand the fact that Leon wasn’t even calling the shots on this corrupt team but was merely obeying orders from a weakling that barely stood a chance against him (but well, no one stand a chance against Wolf). Wolf pondered, the business, of the pleasure?. “Wolf, i have no use for him” the Interviewer said. Wolf then closed his fist and walked to get the kill, Leon stood and then swung a fist to Wolf’s face, Wolf took the hit again but this time he would only ponder how to kill in a most gruesome way, he took his pleasure from the former “Lobo” and now he was going to kill “Leon". Wolf pinned Leon against the wall. Leon tried to kick Wolf, to hit him, to make even a dent on his skin, nothing worked, Wolf took a heavy breath, trying to feel the scent of Leon’s fear. Wolf would enjoy this kill every second “Leon huh?” Wolf devilishly smiled. “That means lion in Spanish…let’s see if you have some claws” Then Wolf took Leon’s left hand by the middle with his right hand, examining Leon’s hand and then, only using two fingers and with a swift moment a crack sounded and Leon’s hand was snapped in half like a twig. “Weak” Wolf said with contemp. Leon yelled in pain and fell to his knees holing the destroyed hand with his good hand. “Get up” Wolf ordered, Leon looked at Wolf and decided to fight. He somewhat managed to get up and put a fighting stance, Wolf simply stood still, he didn’t needed a fighting stance, he was absolute and pure muscle power. Leon tried to land a kick at Wolf´s groin but Wolfs quickly held Leon’s leg and in a swift movement he snapped the leg at the knee, breaking the knee and halving the knee flexing it 180° at the wrong side. “AIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE” was the only thing Leon could say, the pains on his hand and leg where unbearable, he fell on his good knee and hand the other leg destroy and the hand useless. Wolf walked next to Leon and kicked him in the gut sending Leon Flying to the other wall. Leon spitted blood and fell in fetal position trying to instinctively protect his head from Wolf and making him small so maybe he will get some mercy. Wolf then crouched next to Leon, accommodated him on his back and begun to touch his pectoral muscles. Wolf examined Leon’s pecs “How you could be that weak?” Wolf said to himself, the looking at the horrorized face of Leon he said “they said that Lions have claws, Wolves too, let’s see with claws are better” then Wolf put his fingers like claws and ripped bot Leons pectoral muscles, the ripped his abdominal muscles with his claws, Wolf laughed maniacally has he was destroying all of Leons muscles that only could yell and move himself from side to side but Wolf kept tearing Leon´s muscles apart until Wlof begun to note that the bones where almost visible, so then Wolf begun to break and rip the bone. Wolf was ecstatic, while he pinned the body to the ground using his knee, Wolf ripped bot legs from the pelvis in two swift movements, Leon was barely responding, almost shocked from the unfathomable pain, then h ripped bot arms in one swift movement, he clearly enjoy that way to tear both arms apart and was getting practice on that, the with his claws he tore open the rib cage, sternum. At this moment Leon was clearly dead but Wolf wasn’t satisfied, Wolf ripped the lungs and then tore the heard out of the remains of the body, he trow the heart to the other wall and it exploded and got stuck on the wall. Wolf laughed maniacally at the way he killed this excuse of cop and then he ripped the head open, he then stood over the remains with the head on his hands. Wolf smirked, “I’m the only one that the SSS need to protect it” Then he smacked the vertebrae with his feet so hard that the ears shook and the Interviewer´s feared for a little that the structure could collapse and all over himself and after the rest of the body was only a stain on the floor, Wolf walked in front of the Interviewer and paled the head and slowly his pecs went to life again, his arms got swollen and with all the strength that Leons was putting on the head imploded, brain, blood, hair, skin and teeth were grinded to a paste Wold closed his fist just to make sure that no breakable part was intact. Wolf yelled in satisfaction, he flexed all his muscled at his admirer, “what do you think? Wolf asked. “Well, seems that I will need to add a lot of lines to the spreadsheet” the Interviewer Sid with a smile and then left the room walking to the aisle while Wolf, with a very satisfactory smile walked next to him. “I need new clothes” he said while ripping his boxers from his body and cleaning his hands with it.

Chapter I My first weeks of college had been turbulent for multiple reasons, even though it would not be long before I learnt they were all the same. Since I had started college there had been multiple violent murders in town. All of the victims were male and while a majority of them were students or staff members, found in various placed on campus so brutally mangled that forensic pathologists claim they must have been run over by a freight train, two victims with no college ties were found equally disfigured near the scrapyard on the other side of town. A general sense of panic and dread had come over the town, but I seemed to be the only person who was not particularly concerned. This was because my mind was preoccupied with one of my fellow students: Gustavo. I constantly thought of him, almost every night I would dream of him and wake up with cum-soiled underwear. Whenever I spotted him in hallways or striding across campus I would try to steal as many secret glances as I could. I’ve been obsessed ever since I first laid eyes on him the day I moved into my dorm. I remember it clear as day. I was looking out of my window after having moved in all my things when I saw him carrying three big suitcases with no strain at all. He seemed to be a solid 6’ tall, but that was not what made my jaw drop and dick stiffen. He was wearing an oversized hoodie and baggy pants, but I could tell he was very muscular underneath it. Ever since I could remember I have had a shameful obsession with muscles and muscular men and I had developed an impeccable skill for spotting them. After that one quick peek at him from a very far distance I made it my mission to find everything out about him. He was an American-born Italian, a fact I could have easily deduced after seeing his curly black hair, his dark facial stubble and his always lightly tanned skin. He was 20 years old and majoring in sports science. Wearing baggy clothes, like he did on that first day, was more the exception than the norm for him. Usually he wore a tight shirt that seemed on the verge of tearing apart with the slightest flex of his burgeoning muscles. I estimated him to be a staggering 250 lbs when I first saw him, all of it shredded muscle. He was probably the most muscular 20 year old in the world and looked ready to step on a Mr. Olympia stage. Gustavo did not seem to have many friends and in my first two months of college I never saw him speak a word with anyone. The football team tried to recruit him multiple times but he always refused. I attempted to map up his schedule but he seemed to be skipping many of his classes and have no regular schedule. The only thing I knew for certain is that every time I saw him he would be bigger than the last time. It was then after two months that my life changed forever. Up until then I had been living in my gigantic dorm room on my own without a roommate. The only drawback was that my floor only had a large communal shower without stalls, while rooms on other floors had their own private bathrooms. I quite enjoyed it, because while at 5’8, 140lbs with a slightly below average penis I didn’t have much to be proud of, I loved stealing looks at some of the jocks who showered there. It was then a great mystery when I got an email from the student administration saying a student had requested to move to my floor, because they were uncomfortable with their private bathroom because it was “getting too small”. As I was the only one without a roommate I already knew the student would be moving in with me but little did I know it was Gustavo. I opened the door to my room one day after class to find him already moved in, sitting on his bed as it groaned under his enormous weight. I froze. He was scratching his neck and his bicep bulged against his sleeve like balloon. He wasn’t even flexing hard and it looked to be 23 inches granite boulder. He had gained maybe 20 lbs in the past two months and was a mind numbing 270 lbs. He stood up to greet me and I fainted. When I awoke I was in my bed and he was looming over me, casting a massive shadow. Immediately I began stammering an excuse but he just laughed. “I get that sometimes, don’t worry. Name’s Gustavo by the way”. “I-I-I’m David” I shakingly took his hand. It was massive and sinewed. I could tell he was trying to be gentle with his handshake but it still hurt a little. After that he left to go to the gym and I jerked off furiously. I awaited his return excitedly and could not even eat or sleep. I waited and waited and six hours later it was midnight and he still wasn’t back. I knew monstrous bodybuilder like him had long workout sessions but this seemed excessive. Perhaps he had picked up some girl. I hadn’t heard any rumors of him sleeping with any of the girls from our college, but a god like him with what looked to be a massive dick bulging in his underwear surely fucks a new girl every night. Finally at 2am I heard the door unlock and saw his godly silhouette as he opened the door. He had to step into the room sideways because his shoulders were so fucking wide. I pretended to be asleep, hoping he would feel comfortable to undress right there. When he switched on the lights I was shocked to see him butt naked and covered in blood. My first reaction wasn’t disgust, but to instantly get hard. Even underneath the blood I could see pencil thick veins crisscrossing his body. He was insanely pumped and somehow looked way bigger than today afternoon. He was sporting a massive 11-inch boner that almost reached all the way up to the top of his abs. Tennis-ball thick testicles were pushed out because there was no space between his thighs which looked to be bigger than his waist. I just wanted to lick him. His face, which was so rugged and masculine usually still had boyish dark eyes which made me fall for him but now his eyes looked manic. Like an animal with rabies. There was so much muscle to take in, but before I had a chance he grabbed his towel, switched the lights off again and went towards the shower.

Hi everyone, this is my very first attemp to post a story here, i´m not an English native speaker so please be patient with my grammar, I worte this with inspiration from a friend, Freakoman2 who helped me to envision this story. Hope you enjoy ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------___________ It was a rainy day, for Ryan it was one of those strange days where he got called to a job interview, He wasn’t getting any interviews lately, he got fired from his last job because he got on a fight with another smaller coworker and the fight got very wrong. See, Ryan took karate classes where he got so violent that his sensei kicked him out because he was too scared to train a sadistic killer, but he kept practicing on his own, that also helped him to get a fairly nice body and it showed. This day, he was a little big for his suit his muscles bulged just a little and Ryan loved it. Ryan looked at the mirror “damn, you look good” he said to himself. However, no matter how good he looked, he couldn’t land any job since that “incident”, he remember the old days when he was working in a fairly good job managing a small team on a factory, it was a somewhat good paying job, at least he could pay his rent, his juice and protein and some old karate books where he learn some rudimentary but effective techniques, not from refutation but from the brute strength given by his dense body, he usually picked fights at bars where he always won the fight and some money he stole from his defeated “victims” he was thrilled by that, he loved to hurt people and aside of the bar fights, he always got a low profile on his for until that day. Ryan’s happy life went crashing down the day he got on a fight with a coworker, that day was his “juice day” and the steroids made Ryan enter on a road rage, they yelled and each other for a small issue but Ryan wasn’t in the mood to take any shit and after a punch and a heavy kick he broke his coworker’s knee, he kind enjoyed the moment, but he got fired on the spot. Fortunately, his coworker was too afraid to sue Ryan to demand compensation. Unfortunately for Ryan, the word of mouth went wild and other similar business heard from Ryan violent tendencies and no-one wanted to hire him later, other businesses heard from this too and no-one wanted anything to do with Ryan. He tried to find more job opportunities, but still no luck, not even an interview and the money was getting scarce, last month he didn’t got any calls and the protein and juice sucked up all what was left from his savings, his landlord went to collect the rent and at that time Ryan got a little desperate he knew he need to find money; added to this, His violent rages sent all his old friends away and nobody in the gym wanted to get near to him because they were too scared from his grunting and fighting over the weights. His rage was worsening by the day and he was heavily considering opening an only fans account, even with the juice he wasn’t that big but he was fairly ripped and thought that if he would be forced to use that method, he would lose all the dignity he was left. Ryan was getting somewhat desperate, his protein was almost gone and the steroids ran out, Ryan knew he needed to land the job, but this interview was different, it was strange, more of that, it was the weirdest call he got. Then he picked up the phone he heard a somewhat formal but strange voice, after some normal calls the voice just said “the offer is to work for SSS, a private club or society you may say”. Ryan hear silently, he didn’t knew of any SSS or any other club or similar enterprise, but he was desperate, then the voice said “your pay can reach up to $4000 and if the work is outstanding, it ca get even more bonuses”, that got Ryan thrilled. “What is exactly the work you need to be done?” Ryan asked, the voice said “hmm, I can’t tell you the details, but I’m quite sure a man with your body type can easily do it”. Ryan was puzzled, he knew that the next question could blow his chances, but he felt something different. “What do you mean with my body type can help?” “Has I told you, I can’t explain you the details but your fighting knowledge can easily be used here”. Ryan looked at the mirror, he was big, but ripped, now he was huge and ripped. He was bigger than the average karate fighter, but he couldn’t say that he was the typical bodybuilder type “Are you some kind of fighting sports federation?” Ryan asked, “It can be described more of a wrestling or MMA type club, but I insist, I can’t tell you the details, they will only be shared with you in the personal interview” the voice responded. “If you keep insisting on knowing the details, we will assume that you’re not interested and we will call other candidates”. Ryan felt offended, how he dared to speak to him like that, but he contained, it was a good offer. “Ok, I want to participate” “Good, ill send you the contact details and address, one of our workers will find you and take you to the interview place”, the voice answered, “Do you need some documentation from me?” Ryan asked, “No” the voice said plainly, “we already know all we need to know from you…or will” then hang out. The next days Ryan was puzzled, the call was weird, very weird, but he got the feeling that he could land the job, that he got a very high opportunity, they seemed to search for some kind of fighters and he was a fighter, not the best, but a fairly good one, and the pay was good. Ryan felt curious, what kind of fighting federation would be? He counted the days until the date came. Ryan went out of his apartment, he felt that somewhat, that day his life would change, he went to the address, but strange thought, the address went on a small card send in a red envelope with the SSS symbol. The card has a message written on it, “please bring the envelope with you so we can recognize you, you decide the outfit you want to know us”. Ryan decided the old classic way and went out, walked to the bus station and after an hour or two, he got to an apart place of the city where some warehouses stood. Ryan looked for the place, he walked on some lonely alleys, Ryan wasn’t scared he knew that even with some armed burglars he could get any robber a run for his money, but then he looked at some of the warehouses guards, they where very fit…some huge, they barely entered their uniforms and they looked at Ryan and his red envelope. Once they saw the envelope they just looked other way. Ryan didn’t care but felt somewhat relieved “at least is not desert” Ryan thought. After some long minutes Ryan arrived, there was this small warehouse that looked more like a small industrial office on a warehouse “this is quite strange” Ryan considered at the time he rang the bell. The door opened and Ryan looked at the man receiving him. The man was of average height, middle age, he was wearing a sleeves gray top with the superman logo, black shorts and converse type shoes. Ryan looked at this man that was shorter than him but this man was HUGE, he commanded some strange kind of respect, or awesomeness Ryan tought. “Hi” Ryan said trying to look tough, “hello” the man answered, his voice was deep, “I’m here for an interview” Ryan said while showing the address and the red envelope. “Oh”, the man said taking the card and the envelope and throwing them into a paper shredder that was near him, “please follow me”. And walked away The man was huge, commanding, he wasn’t that tall, the guard outside seemed somewhat taller, but this man was very different, he barely fitted on his top, he had that striking latino face, very masculine, so masculine that Ryan felt attracted even if he wasn’t gay but felt somewhat attracted to this man, but Ryan couldn’t define what made him so…confused. The man was powerful, Ryan instinctively felt, The man was using some corrective glasses that only helped to make his gaze look more secure. Ryan concentrated on not getting an erection but this man’s presence was very striking, Ryan felt a myriad of emotions, awe, nervousness, even respect and…fear. Ryan could not fathom the range of emotions he felt, the man opened a door and entered the basement by a stairs, then they entered an elevator where they went down 4 or 5 floors below where there where no workers, Ryan didn’t thought it was strange, weirdly enough, Ryan was more puzzled by the sensations this man was provoking to him. Ryan looked at the very formed legs the man had, they were strong, hairy, almost hypermasculine, as the rest of his body, Ryan felt that this man could be serious business, those pecs seemed very strong and for a minute Ryan thought that is the man breathed heavily that shirt could explode on him. He felt even weirder by these thoughts. After some walking they reached a small waiting room and the man looking at Ryan said “we will wait here, take a seat”. Ryan felt ordered to sit and while looking at the man he sat on the table. He felt ordered, but the man presence was so obliging that he didn’t even hinted something, he just sat. “He is shorter Thant me and he is ORDERING me?” Ryan tought, the man suddenly smirked and Ryan felt he needed to do something. “Excuse me, what’s your name?” Ryan Said, “They always call me Wolf” the man said while smirking and with a very confident gaze. “Wolf?” Ryan asked Wold looked at Ryan and Ryan perceived that Wolf was so self-confident that he could almost wanting too hate him, but at the same time Wolf was so….fearsome that Ryan decide to go to on a polite way “So, in this place you can use that kind of clothes?” Wolf smiled “On the card we said that you could use any outfit you wanted, I almost always use this so I can show of my guns, sometime I use less clothes” Wolf smirked and flexed; Ryan looked at the most biggest biceps he could see, biggest in his own way. Ryan had a big biceps on his thinking, he maybe could have seen some bodybuilders with bigger biceps, but Wolf looked more powerful, his left arm was tattooed and Ryan somewhat wondered how could be possible that all those muscle didn’t rejected the tattoo needle, also, Ryan felt that if Wolf wanted to hurt anyone that could be some serious business, specially for the receiving end, but he was here for a job interview and he needed to concentrate on the interview he was going to present, Wolf relaxed and stood still for a few minutes more. The office door opened and an very average man looked outside, looked at Ryan an smiled, “please enter” he said in the strange voice Ryan recognized from the phone, Ryan felt more confident since he could keep his cool with this average man. He thought that if Wolf would be the interviewer, the interview would to last much, but against an average looking man, the thing could be different. The interviewer sat on his desk, the office was big, but the concrete walls made the office look claustrophobic, adding to the underground location of the office, the almost non existant employees and Wolf outside the office made Ryan felt he was entering a different world. The thoughts stopped when Wolf entered the office an stood at the side of the door smirking, the interviewer looked at him, Wolf bounced his pecs and smiled, the interviewer smiled back. “Hello Mr Ryan” the interviewer said while looking at Ryan, “thanks for coming, you have chosen a very classic outfit for this interview” Ryan couldn’t avoid thinking that the interviewer was almost making fun of his outfit but kept cool, Wolf smiled and flexed a bicep, the kissed it, the interviewer looked at Wolf and didn’t said nothing but Ryan felt that Wolf was somewhat trying to show ho was the best on the room. Ryan flexed his pecs that strained a little his shirt. The interviewer smiled. Ryan felt a little uncomfortable “the pay is good, I can endure these weirdos” Ryan thought to himself. “Well Mr Ryan, I hope you don’t mind that Wolf is here with me, we at SSS have a very special type of business and clients, and sometime we need to take care of some….business” the interviewer said while looking at Ryan eyes and then to Wolf and the to Ryan. “If things get dangerous or unsatisfactory, that is when Wolf enters, so we hope that we don’t need to restore to that” The interviewer said in calm voice, Wolf smiled, Ryan saw Wolf face, he wasn’t just smiling, he was grinning, his face was looking like he was enjoying a very special type of candy but aside of the sheer size of Wolf, he didn’t had a gun, so Ryan thought what kind of resource he would need. He decided to focus in the interview, but Wolf presence on the room wasn’t helping Ryan to reach that goal. “So Mr Ryan, tele about yourself” The interviewer asked, Ryan took a breath and answered with some polite answers, trying to dodge his firing and trying to focus on his strengths, Ryan tought the interviewer was more focused on his body Than on his answers but just after he where on say something about that the Interviewer said “Tell me about your firing incident”. Ryan was surprised, “How to you know that?” The interviewer smiled and said “I told you that we are SSS, SSS stands for the Secret Snuffers Society, Ryan almost caught but the interviewer was not giving any signs that he was making a joke. “At SSS we participate in many venues where that are almost no competition, you already saw the warehouses out there, they are ours, we store some special type of merchandise for some very special clients, not drugs, not cartels if you ask, we have our moral code, but some clients need some special place with a very special kind of security, we provide them that and get our share, we also participate on some underground sports clubs, you may have noticed that we are just on an underground place. This place is so secret that we can’t allow ourselves to tell anyone where we are, so we take special measures so we aren’t found”. Ryan felt dizzy by what he was hearing. “So, why are you interviewing me?” Ryan asked feeling somewhat nervous. “Well Mr Ryan, we found you on some word of mouth near your former workplace, we hear that you trained martial arts, and also that you’re someone of “gym freak”… Wolf smirked almost contemptuously, Ryan felt irritated. The interviewer continued, “As you saw out there, we need special people, the people have been specially picked, trained and nurtured, they are the best of the best guards that don’t hesitate to follow their orders, they are almost invincible and has a 100% success rate” We haven’t had anything stolen and our clients blindly trust us because they know we are the very best”. Ryan mediated on the answer but thew interviewer continued. “The warehouses need treasures so well guarded that even the guards don’t know what they are hiding, we only ask that they don´t send us drugs or nothing overtly illegal since that would attract attention to us, and if that happens we close the contract and punish the people stupid enough to try to fools us” The interviewer said “At SSS we take our business very seriously, but that is not our only business source”. “We also take in some very special military operations, some government and military officials pay us to make some covert ops and since we don’t use weapons of any type, we never get caught, we even do some operations on our own has a special public service if we feel to” Wolf smiled, bounced his pecs and caressed them while smirking, Ryan felt even more irritated and opened his mouth to say something but decided not to and looked at the interviewer who said: “Our most profitable business is the fights” Ryan opened his eyes wide, “the fights are held here, in this place, from here, we steam them over the world in the dark web, but our gladiators are more special than the guard out there, we look for very violent people and train them, we provide them with money, steroids and the best training they can, we make them the best warriors you can find, they fight here, in this place, there are no rules, no hold barred, once you enter the fight, you use keep fighting until you surrender, or not”. Wolf smirked and flexed his biceps, “what this MF is just thinking” Ryan felt rage, he felt that he was about to explode but didn’t wanted to blow up is chances of nailing the interview, the free steroids and trainmen would be a very good bonus to a hefty paycheck, but he was puzzled by the cryptic way that thew interviewer was saying things. “So, you train all your ‘warriors’? Can you elaborate?” Ryan asked, “See” the interviewer said while getting up his chair and going at Wolf’s side, “We train the very best” The interviews touched Wolf biceps and Wolf flexed, the passed his hand on Wolf pecs and Wolf bounced them, that pleased the interviewer. “We train our warriors so they can take care of the warehouses without fail, take our military operations and the fights, Wolf here is our very best specimen and my overall favorite, he takes care of me and I provide them the very thing he need to stay powerful”, you can be one of us too, you’re violent, you have a nice body and a strike of violent behaviour” The interviewer spoke softly, just like he was making a sales pith to convince somebody to buy something. The interviewer went to his desk and in a very calm voice said “we are offering to participate on this, if you accept, you’ll be trained for the warehouses, then you can ascend to the military operations and then to the fights, every step you’ll earn more and I might say, someone with your kind of violent behavior would be very pleased, tell me would you accept”? Ryan felt sick, we always felt superior, even all alpha male, but he never killed someone, one or two bones broken, but not enough to kill, Ryan looked at Wold who was contemptuously smiling and bouncy his pecs like he was expecting something and felt rage, then gazed at the interviewer and said, “go to hell, I’m out”. The interviewer when silent, almost sad, he crossed his fingers and meditated for some time, at the same time. Ryan saw how Wolf got out of the office and entered again at the next minute, Ryan expected a weapon but the only difference was that Wolf didn’t had any shoes (would he be preparing to fight barehanded?). The interviewer then said “it´s your last decision?” “Yes, your weirdos, I’m not accepting and even if I have to fight to get out from here, I’ll leave” Ryan said The interviewer looked at Wolf who was somewhat thrilled by the answer, then looked at Ryan, after a pause he said “then I’m afraid that you are rejected by SSS, unfortunately, we take our business very seriously and has or name stands, the secret is our most valued principle…Wolf, please take care from, now on”. Ryan expected a fight, took his blazer and tie off has fast has he could, but Wolf simply walked next to him, with a somewhat serious face, extended his right hand has a shake hand and said “sorry pal, we could be friends, sorry for the light teasing, and thanks for participating, I’ll lead you out…” Ryan was puzzled, did this meant that he never was in real danger?, was this a joke taken too far? Ryan sighed and took Wolf’s hand, he tried to shake but Wolf arm didn’t even flinched. Wolf smiled, “bye buddy” then Wolf added pressure to Ryan’s hand, crushing almost instantly, Ryan yelled and tried to pull away his hand, but Wolf kept grinding the hand, while smiling in a very frightening way. The interviewer was just looking at the spectacle “As you see, the Secret is our most valued treasure”, Wolf smiled, Ryan’s hand is now a blood and mush jelly, the tips ion the fingers fall from the ironclad hand shake that Wolf is applying unrelentlesly. Ryan squirms in pain but wolf just uses his other hand to grab Ryan forearm and crushes is like a twig, Ryan yells and Wlf smiles devilishly while enjoying the pain he is inflicting, Wolf releases Ryan who grabs his crushed forearms and looks in horror at his fingers “what are you doing?” Ryan yells but Wolf, still smirking grabs with his right hand Ryan’s arm at the biceps level and crushes it like it was nothing. “Oops” Wolf says “I never know how strong I’m becoming”. Ryan looks in fear, he can’t believe this mass of muscle is shorter than him but has such destructive force. Elf smiles and bounces his pecs while looking at the Interviewer, then Flexes his biceps and kisses them, he shakes the blood of his hands and looks at Ryan. Ryans is trying to reach the door to scape, but the pain is too much to concentrate and wolf is very fast. Wolf grabs Ryan from the remains of the broken limb and drags Ryan to the center of the office, puts his Hans on the shoulder, Wolf thinks that it would be so easy to rip the arm off the body, but that would make the killing so easy, so unpleasant so he just put his hand on the shoulder and crushes it. Ryan yells in agony and falls to the floor whipping in pain. “It’s so easy to inflict pain” Wolf said, “You really tought that with that ‘violence’ you could have any chance against a 100% natural force of nature like me?” Wolf says “See my right arm” Wolf says while flexing his biceps on front of Ryans face, “now lets look at yours… ooops you have none..literally” Wolf licks at his biceps and grinds devilishly at the interviewer “your enjoying” The interviewer calmly nods. Wolf looks again at his prey, lifts him up “get up your wimp” Wolf says, Ryan hits Wolf in the face but the only effect that he manages to do is to tear off the glasses from his face. “Bad move” Wolf says while grabbing Ryan from the throat “crushing you would be so damn easy” even has Wolf is shorter that Ryan, Wolf manages to lift him, Ryans legs are flailing on all directions and some of his kicks land on Wolf’s torso , but is no use he loses his shoes on the useless intent to hurt Wolf. Wolf laughs maniacally and flexes his other arm. Ryan tries to hit Wolf lifting arm but the muscles are too hard, his fingers try to scratch but the iron skin to Wolf ant take even the slightest bruise. Wolf enjoys the strength difference, lifts Ryan with only one hand and then opens his hand, Ryans fall to the floor and cries on in pain. Wolf just stands over Ryan, Ryan tries to get up but Wolf puts one feet on Ryans feet, Ryan looks at Wolf’s face and sees the sadistic smile of someone that does to care of the pain and suffering he can cause because of his unfathomable strength. Wolf flexes his quadriceps that form an oak tree of strength and pure muscle power and crushes Ryans feet like the feet where made of cardboard, Ryan cries in pain while Wolf just twist his feet sadistically to feel the bone crushing and the skin tearing. Once the feet are no more, Wolf lifts his victim from the other feet with his right hand and the biceps swells has Wolf lifts Ryan has we where just a small gym weight. Wolf flexes his other biceps in a victory pose, but Wolf has no finished yet, he knows he can inflict more pain and feels that Ryan still tries to hit his legs desperately, in a van effort to release himself and try to scape not realizing or negating the fact that he don’t have one feet. Wolf enjoys his muscles, and releases Ryan, Wolf flexes his muscles, his biceps, his pecs, Wolf ecstatically feels the hardness of his muscles and sometime he glances to the interviewer who is clearly enjoys the expectable but doesn´t says a thing not wanting to interrupt this clearly sacred moment, he would not risk to enrage Wolf who looks pleased at the silent admiration he is receiving. Wolf is visibly excited, he just pass a finger on his lower abdomen and looks at Ryan who is squirming to the door. Wolf just smirks at the futileness of Ryan scape try and then he kicks Ryan in the abdomen trowing him to the center of the office and Ryan falls over his abdomen “We are not finished yet” He simply says while feeling his flexed quads. Ryan tries to squirm again. Wolf slowly walks next to Ryan “remains”, enjoys the moment, feeling every inch of his ripping pectorals and every muscle that is wanting more crushing, more rising, more pain.. Wolf turns over Ryans body so Wolf can see Ryan face to face, Ryan face is writing in pain and fear, Wolf kneels down over Ryan so he can see Ryan eyes next to his eyes, Wolf smiles devilishly thinking what to do. Wolf Lift his left Arm, flexes his biceps, form a fist and the brings the fist down over Ryans legs crackling the bone and crunching the leg. Wolf thinks that the feeling is similar to the cracking a chicken tight or even a chicken wing, he is so strong that he doesn’t sees any difference. Wolf admires his triceps while Ryan yells on the top of his lungs “please kill me” Wolf smiles, ”not yet, I’m not done yet crushing you weakling, I still has a lot of muscles to work and you have many bones to break”. Wolf then goes for the other leg, Wolf thinks slowly, feeling slowly the center of the quadriceps, Wolf longs form some blood gushing so he then claws his hand and rips a chunk of Ryan intact quadriceps, Ryan yells and Wolf gets more and more excited, visibly excited. Wolf felled that he cannot hold back anymore. Wolf reaches the bone, feels it with his hand he just squeeze a little, just to feel but not to break, Wolf looks Ryan at his eyes, Ryan returns the looks and says “no, no ,no please, no” Wolf laughs maniacally, almost histerycally nods heavily and says “YEEEEEES!” Then Wolfs squeeze the leg and pulls apart ripping the leg from the knee down, blood begins to gush even more and Wolf feels that he barely can hold himself. Wolf wants more, more pain, more blood, more cracks and more suffering, Wolf feels his body flexing and bounding pecs and all his muscles, Wolf gets the pleasure from his own body that no other living being can give him unless they gruesomely die, Wolf wants more, Wolf the rips all Ryans body until he is naked, the Wolf take the tie and maces a homemade tourniquet to stop the bleeding, Wolf thinks, is not the most clean way to stop bleeding but I really don’t think hell ever feel any infection. Wolf ten centers on Ryans torso, is to weak, to small, so unworthy, Wolf is too superior, too strong, Wolf then thinks that this unworthy being needs to disappear from earth, the he lifts Ryan from the “good” arm and then hugs him, Wolf stands up, wolfs looks ad the strength difference between his torso and Ryans and decides that this pitiful torso will be crushed, so he begin to squeeze, slowly, very slowly, Ryan gets up, he still tries to fight, he tries even to pinch Wolf’s eyes but wolf is too strong, Wolf feels that even his eyelids muscles are stronger that Ryan at top condition, Wolf keeps crushing, very slowly until Wolf feels the first rib cracking, then other begin to crack and flex… But Ryan tried to fight, Wolf is an alfa, Wolf is THE Alfa male, he can’t tolerate any rebellion, Wolf decides to end any fighting spirit that Ryan still has, while holding the torso with one arm he grabs Ryan left arm and while looking at Ryan face Wolf says almost tenderly, “you shouldn’t have opposed me” then with a quick pull, Ryan rips off the only arm left on Ryans body, the blood gushes every where, Ryans laughs. Wolf laughs hysterically feeling his uttermost strong but he hasn’t released Ryans torso yet, he is excited about what will happen next. Wolf already knows that there is not much to do next, so he accommodates the torso and bearhugs it, then, with all his might Wolf crushes Ryan´s ribcage in one swift and hyper-strong movement, Wolf arms and pecs working in unison crushing the former ribcage, Wolf extends his head back revealing the most monstrous and strong back muscles, blood gushes from Ryan´, s limbs and the the leg tourniquet is ripped off from the stump from the pressure of the blood Wolf keeps pressuring until he feels that he grinded all the vertebrae, so then he releases the bearhug and holds the body remains from the neck, breathing heavily from the even sexual arrousal that only he can fathom. But wolf doesn’t release the torso remains yet, he still has one bone left, the skull is still intact, Wolf looks at the head “lets see how this head compares to my biceps” Wolf thinks then he uses his hand to hold the head agains his biceps. Wolf look ad the head, it loks so round, so wreckable, so WEAK!, Wolf then laughs maniacally, he enjoys to be the supreme alfa, then he hardens his biceps and with the free hand he has he mutters “insect” and then Wolf crushes the head against his biceps like it where a bug. Blood, bone and brain oozes every inch of Wolf biceps, Wolf laugh hysterically at the gruesome expectable he just made, he yells while he touches his biceps spreading blood, bone and brains over his big, Wonderfull and powerful biceps caressing his body, his hyper-strong body, grinning at the interviewer, feeling like the supreme alpha, enjoying his strength. Maybe they didn’t go a new candidates but in Wolf’s mind, the interview was a success, his success. He then walks to the interviewer desk while bouncing his pecs, once he is in front of him he hits a double biceps pose and smirks “So we look for other candidates?” End

New World Order WARNING: EXTREME MUSCLE DOMINATION SNUFF Author's Note As a horny teenager, I was most turned on by Chip Masterson's muscle snuff stories. I would go to bed touching myself, imagining my own. I imagined a race of bodybuilder gods brutally taking over the world and crushing everyone in their path. Effortlessly ripping apart superheroes, flexing and posing over their enemies. Merciless. Unstoppable. I've decided to put my imaginations into writing and revive the old-school Masterson-styled muscle snuff stories. Except I put a little bit of me on it. I have an un-named technique of writing (at least I don't know if it has such a term). I call it "prosetry" which combines elements of prose and poetry. I weave in and out of poetry, and it's difficult to differentiate at times but it seems to flow together. It might be somewhat uncanny at first but I think you'll enjoy it. SUMMARY A humanoid race of giant, immortal, handsome, ultra-masculine naked bodybuilder gods appear out of nowhere, taking over the world. Brutus the Iron King is the leader of this god race. His aim is to install a new world government and force the world to worship their bodies. All the world's superheroes like Captain America, Superman, and the Hulk try to stop the gods from taking over. Their efforts are futile. The bodybuilder gods have no weakness; their bodies are impenetrable. They effortlessly tear apart or crush their opponents and remain unscathed. Chapter 1 Brutus the Iron King was an enormous figure, the most colossal being in existence. His body was packed with layers of impenetrable muscle, so dense and thick it seemed as if His veins were about to burst from His skin. He was a leader of an immortal race of bodybuilders, and they had arrived on Earth with the purpose of dominating it. Naked, Brutus stood outside the city limits dripping with tanning oil, admiring His own form in awe. The veins on His biceps popped out like knotted ropes. His legs stood up like two colossal tree trunks, capable of crushing any puny mortal beneath him with a single flex. "It's time," He declared, gazing sternly upon the hundred bodybuilders that had materialized behind him. Each of them was blessed with an impressive physique - their muscular frames coated in thick dense slabs of muscle. Brutus sparked a smile. "My brothers," He began. "Today is the day we take control of this planet." The throng of bodybuilder gods roared with thunderous bravado, their testosterone-fueled spirits brimming with enthusiasm and confidence as they set their sights on total planetary domination. "We'll crush them!" One shouted. "No! They'll serve us!" Another yelled. Brutus silenced the uproar by raising His arms into the air, flexing His magnificently bulging biceps and back muscles, "Yes! Soon, everyone living on this Earth will become slaves to our magnificent bodies!" He inhaled deeply and began to flex His muscles, the power of His strength visible to all as His biceps swelled and quads pumped like pistons. His back muscles jutted up like mountains, while His chest seemed to expand as if He were about to burst from it. The bodybuilders behind him erupted into a frenzy as they watched their leader flex in all of His glory. They themselves began to flex, each immaculate physique bulging under the skin. Everywhere you looked, Herculean physiques were popping up and down in unison - each one more impressive than the last. Brutus bared His chest and bellowed out "Go!" His voice roared like thunder as the group charged towards the city limits, emboldened by their strength and virility. The city was unprepared for the onslaught of bodybuilder gods barreling through the streets and smashing down buildings, leaving a path of destruction in their wake. In the face of this oncoming storm, people fled in terror. But soon, the police arrived on the scene to try and quell the chaos. Armed with batons and firearms, they prepared to confront Brutus' army of bodybuilders and put an end to their rampage. The gods moved as one impenetrable unit, their rippling muscles casting a formidable shadow over the battlefield. They were a pack of wild naked beasts, marked by their unbelievable size and unrestrained ferocity in their eyes. The officers were completely overwhelmed by the gods’ power and strength. They could only watch in horror as the bodybuilder gods ripped them apart with ease and savage brutality, tearing limbs from their bodies without hesitation. One bodybuilder god grabbed an officer's head and put it between his thighs before squeezing until it exploded, splattering blood and brains across the area. Another bodybuilder god crushed an officer with his bare hands until he was nothing more than a mangled heap of flesh and bones. Another wrenched an officer's arms off, before throwing them into the crowd in a gory display of power. And another raised an officer with one arm and hurled him into a building. Brutus smiled wide, admiring the carnage He had wrought. With a satisfied smirk, He ejaculated a fiery proclamation, addressed to the terrified citizens who were left trembling with fear in the wake of the bodybuilder gods. Brutus saved a few to execute one-by-one in front of the crowd. The officer’s body is trembling in the air, his muscles tense and his expression filled with terror. Eyes flickering from side to side, desperately seeking help from the crowd, but they remain silent and still. The grip of the Iron King is strong and confident, his expression smug and triumphant. He stares deep into the officer’s eyes. "This is what happens when mortals dare to challenge gods." With a swift motion, He snaps the officer's neck with a loud crack and his body is thrown through the air, limp and lifeless. The body flops onto the ground, adding to the gruesome scene of carnage. Brutus flexes His bulging biceps and towers over the crowd with an aura of supremacy. His imposing figure and stern expressions fill the air with authority, and He moves with trained precision, as if His body and mind are one. He commands attention with every glance, flexing His muscles to demonstrate His strength and power. "This is the fate that awaits any who oppose us! You will worship this cock, or you will die!" Brutus bellows, the sound echoing off of the walls. His enormous manhood oscillates menacingly in between His legs, a symbol of absolute power and vengeance. Without hesitation, He grasps the second officer's arms, lifting them in the air and tugging with such force that they separate from his body with a sickening CRACK. The screams of agony and terror that erupt from his lips are deafening as he writes in inexplicable pain and shock on the ground. "Behold! I am your God!" He declares with a satisfied roar. "You will bow to my will and worship these arms, or suffer the same fate as this foolish fuck!" Brutus strides forward, His muscles quivering with rage. He stops in front of the limbless officer and strikes a fierce double bicep pose, as if to signify His dominance. Throwing His arms back getting ready the deliver a death clap, the Iron King waits a few seconds until the officer realizes his pending doom. Before the officer can scream, Brutus delivers a thundering CLAP to his entire body, exploding him into tiny pieces, leaving only a splash of crimson sludge in its place. His face full of anger, Brutus slowly brings his arms back up into a glorious double bicep. The bodybuilder gods roar with approval. The muscles of the bodybuilder gods bulge like mountains, each flex demonstrating their superior strength and power. The mere mortals around them quiver in fear, feeling the overwhelming masculinity radiating off the gods. On his knees, the third captive officer stared up at Brutus with wide, terror-filled eyes. He was frozen in shock, unable to comprehend the sheer power of the bodybuilder God before him. Brutus grasped him tightly in His mighty arms, pulling the officer between his two pecs. The man squirmed and tried to break free from his grasp, but it was futile. Brutus tightened His grip and squeezed the man's head between His bulging pecs. With a quick and powerful flex of the pecs, He crushed the officer's head like an eggshell. The crowd gasped in horror as they watched the gruesome scene unfold. The mangled body of the unfortunate patrolman lay lifelessly on the ground in a pool of blood, his head and brains splattered across the pavement like roadkill. Crushed by the King's deathpecs. Brutus stood imperiously over all of them, victorious in His demonstration of strength and dominance over those that dared to challenge him. He continued to flex His muscles, daring someone to challenge Him and receive a similar fate. No one had anything to prove. They could only watch in awe as Brutus moved from one victim to another with startling accuracy and speed. Each time he crushed another life between His ironclad muscles, it was as if he was exerting some form of sadistic pleasure from it all; or perhaps this murderous rampage was simply a way for Him to demonstrate His power–the strongest being this universe has ever seen and will ever see. No one dared utter a word about what had just happened; there wasn't a single soul who would risk incurring the King's wrath by speaking out against him now. As quickly as it began, it ended; leaving nothing but death behind in its wake. Brutus finally turned around triumphantly, surveying the area with a satisfied smirk on His face before looking down at the lifeless bodies surrounding him with prideful contempt. "Do not be afraid," he said, as he looked out over the crowd. He surveyed them with an intimidating stare and then continued, "I have come to bring order to this chaos. You will obey my commands or face grave consequences." He paused for emphasis before adding, "And know this. I am not just any bodybuilder god. I am the God of all bodybuilder gods!" With that declaration, he flexed His biceps and threw His hands up in the air triumphantly. His message was clear; He was in control and He wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. Everyone in attendance knew it.

This story is violent and involves someone forcing themselves on another person, so don't read if that bothers you. Hey yall, this is the first ever thing I've written. I've been a long, long, long time lurker/reader and on a whim decided to give writing a shot. This was made with stories like Tony vs. Superman in mind, where iconic heroes get taken down easily. This story is the first of a series of Marvel stories I've been working on following one character, if people like it maybe I'll work through the other drafts and share them as well. ------------------------------------------------------------- Steve Rogers pulled his mask over his head and double checked himself in the mirror to make sure it was on straight. He was America’s champion and there should be no fault in his appearance, no line, no crease, no part out of place. His military mentality never left him, and it showed in his stature. Even though this was just a routine patrol on Manhattan’s Upper East side, he didn’t stray from his routine even slightly. Confident everything was in order Steve walked over to his pride and joy resting on the mantle beside the empty display where his costume would normally rest. Where Thor had his hammer, and Iron Man had his armor, Steve had his shield. It was a beacon of hope, strength, and resolve for the downtrodden. He picked up and latched onto the straps along his back and headed out to the basement level of Avengers Tower where he’d find his motorcycle to head out on. Not that he needed a vehicle, he could easily outrun it with his mammoth legs fueled by the serum in his veins. Truth be told, he simply enjoyed the feeling of riding it. It was already past nightfall, and as he zoomed down the streets glancing down alleyways and side streets as he passed he could hear the occasional cheer from fans and supporters as they zipped by. He was their hero and he would also fight for them. He allowed himself a small smirk in pride, only to be immediately distracted by a distant scream. Someone needed his help. The voice came from over a block away, but his trained sense of superhuman hearing left it ringing clear in his ears, even over the rumbling of his bike. It was definitely a masculine voice in distress. Sure enough, as he approached he could hear the sound of a man pleading for his life along one of the nearby alleyways. As he parked his bike around the corner he nearly flew off of it in the same moment entering the alley in the blink of an eye. In front of him there was a man being held off his feet by a much larger man in a black hoodie. Steve couldn’t make out much in the darkness, but the man was well over 6 feet and seemed quite built for his height. The smaller man was trying desperately to kick himself free from the man’s grip with his dangling feet, but he was clearly outmatched and stood no chance. Steve didn’t let a moment go to waste and called out to the man. “I think you should let him go,” he said, making sure to make it clear that what waited behind the man was no joke through his tone. The man didn’t move, he continued to hold the smaller in the air with one arm, an impressive display of strength, Steve realized, for a typical man. This man clearly worked hard on his strength. “Son, I said to put him down. I will not give you another warning, do not make me use force.” Steve said. To Steve’s surprise the man chuckled, the movement caused the man in his hands to shake violently just from the small movement. “Please, and what exactly are you going to do?” The man said, not even turning around to acknowledge the presence behind him. Steve tensed, he knew a fight was coming. ”I don’t think you realize who you are dealing with. If I must, I will put you down.” Steve said. The bigger man let out a small sigh, but instead of putting the other man down he moved his arm to the wall beside him, pinning the man in his hand. The smaller man let out gasp as the air flew out of his lungs for a moment from the force of the large hand pressed against his chest. It was an incredible display of strength, to not just pin a man with one arm, but move him entirely. Though smaller than them both, the man in his grip had to have weighed nearly 200 lbs. “I have an idea of who I’m dealing with,” the man in the hoodie said, still effortlessly holding the smaller man against the wall, “but I don’t think you know who you’re dealing with.” This was going nowhere, so Steve stepped toward the two. He thought of the need to bring out his shield, but given that this man was likely just human it wouldn’t be needed. He walked up to the back of the larger man, realizing now that the man was only a little shorter than his 6’5” height, but his back was nearly as wide as his own. If it was all muscle under that hoodie, the man must have sported an impressive physique. But Steve had both his superhuman strength, and his training to back him up. The average street villain stood no chance. Allowing one last chance for the thug before him to back down, Steve simply put a grip on the man’s shoulder, the one still holding the man up without any sign of strain. As he squeezed, he could feel the muscles tensed and flexed under his hand. The shoulder was as hard as steel, and even through the hoodie Steve could feel the heads of the man’s massive delt pressing against his grip. This thug was definitely hiding a lot under there. “If this is how it’s going to be, then I will just have to teach you a lesson. Can’t say I didn’t give you a sporting chance.” Steve said, allowing one final moment for things to go a better way. The large continued to hold still. Allowing his adrenaline to surge, Steve prepared to move fast and hard, tightening the grip on the man’s shoulder to pull him away from the smaller man and quickly down to the ground. His arm exploded in an undeniably stunning display of size and power, his battle hardened biceps nearly ripping out of his suit. He made a point not to try too hard, he certainly didn’t want to rip the man’s arm out. But the large man barely moved. His weight shifted from the force, but he never lost his balance. Under his hand Steve felt the man’s delt explode in response, nearly breaking his grip in the process. This man was strong, but he had faced plenty of strong foes before. He moved to wrap his arms around the man, barely able to get around the massive lats to pull the man into a suplex. Steve’s mighty pecs pressing into the thug’s lats in a secondary battle of muscle against muscle. Steve flexed them hard as poured his strength into the move, his suit tightening under the strain of his meaty chest expanding under it. Again the thug barely moved. This time the force was enough to cause him to stumble backward and nearly lose his pin on the man against the wall, but the thug quickly regained his footing. His lats tensed and flared in response, catching Steve off guard and nearly breaking his hold around the man’s torso, but Steve managed to hold on, sweat dampening the inside of his mask. The thug let out a long sigh, the movement nearly made Steve fall into the man as he exhaled. However it seemed Steve had prevailed as the thug released the smaller man, causing him to fall to the ground nearly face planting onto the concrete. “Guess I gotta make an effort here, since you won’t just let me be.” Despite the shock, the small man stuttered out a small thank you to Steve and skittered away. As the man hurried down the alley, the thug rolled back shoulders against Steve’s arms, the movement causing the rock hard muscles in his back to flex against Steve pecs. To Steve’s shock he quickly lost his grip on the thug, unable to pin down the expanding muscle in his arms. Steve took a step back to ready himself. The thug turned around, giving Steve the first look of his face under the hood. The man was younger, likely in his late 20s. His jaw was chiseled and square and sported a line of hair along his chin and a thin mustache, not enough to make for a full goatee. His eyes were dark, and as they focused in on Steve he caught a glimpse of shock in them. Perhaps this thug had finally seen the error of his ways. But the shock was replaced with a grin as the thug chuckled. “Fuck! I was hoping it was you, Captain fucking America,” the thug said, “Damn, looks like wishes can come true. I’ve been hoping to put myself to the test. You can only go so far setting record after record in the weightroom. I needed a real challenge.” The thug pulled down his hood and gave Steve a once over with his eyes. Steve had already regained his composure and of course made sure to give the thug a stunning display of his physique, hoping to dissuade the man from further conflict. But the man nearly doubled over in laughter in response. “Holy fuck, Cap, you might be big, but if that was the kinda power you have behind those muscles, you ain’t shit.” The thug stepped closer to Steve, his pecs nearly coming in contact. Cap’s entire world was eclipsed by the sheer size of the man before him, but Steve didn’t drop his stance. “Oh right, it’s obvious who you are, but you don’t know me. I’m not anyone really, don’t worry, just call me CJ.” CJ? Steve had never heard of any villain street level or otherwise that went by this name, surely this just wasn’t a normal man. There’s no way someone with his strength couldn’t either be empowered, or gifted much like Steve was. “Look, I don’t care who you are, son, but I can’t leave you here causing harm. I’m going to have to take you in.” Steve said. CJ let out another chuckle, “Alright Captain Weakshit, if you think you’ve got it in you, but let me give you a better idea of what you’re up against.” Steve took a step back as the man moved to unzip his hoodie. He immediately noted the chiseled upper chest that revealed itself, a light layer of chest hair poking through the shirt underneath. CJ seemed to struggle getting the jacket off, but managed without ripping it. He sported a thin green tank top, stretched as thin as paper against his skin. CJ was massive, his pecs bulged through the fabric nearly ready to rip it to shreds, Steve could make out the veins snaking down the large man’s neck and down his chest through it. A thin tattoo Steve couldn’t quite make out was along the man’s right pec. Alongside his chest, CJ’s arms rippled with power and were no less shredded. A large bulging vein ran across each bicep, looking as if they’d jump out of his skin. Steve also got a good look at the man’s shoulders and realized he wasn’t wrong about them. CJ sported boulders for delts and even at rest Steve could make out striations and a roadmap of veins. Steve nearly lost himself in the stunning display of muscle before him, CJ was not just huge, he was incredibly lean, no wonder he packed so much strength under that physique. Steve let out a small smirk, “look, you’re clearly a big man. I applaud you for your training, but I’ve taken down plenty of big foes. This won’t be a challenge.” Steve said in an effort to pump up his own confidence, but somehow he felt an ounce of envy at the other man’s imposing display of muscle. CJ smiled, a look which sent a shock down Steve’s spine. CJ was handsome and every bit a fine specimen of a man. Steve was straight, but there was no denying what was before him. CJ’s voice invaded his thoughts, “Fuck man, I am going to enjoying breaking you. Somehow, I know you will too in the end.” CJ chuckled and tossed his hoodie aside. Before it even hit the ground CJ unleashed a punch right at Steve’s gut. The movement was so fast that Steve nearly didn’t have a chance to react, managing to twist his torso enough to dodge the blow, CJ’s fist glancing against his suit. But before Steve could take advantage of the miss, CJ had already found his footing and came back with another swing, this time at Steve’s chest. There was no time to dodge this one, and the fist slammed into Steve’s chest like a freight train. It knocked Steve completely off his feet and he fell back against the concrete, skidding. Pain shot through the right side of his chest, how did a punch like that hurt so much? Steve threw himself back onto his feet in a kick up, already readying his stance to fight back when he was stopped at the sight of CJ simply standing there, both of his arms raised beside his head in a double bicep pose. Each bicep rose to a peak that looked like they could cut diamonds between each well defined head. Veins rippled across each arm in a stunning display of power. Steve guessed CJ’s arms to be well over 20” without an ounce of fat on them. Almost as big as his own. And yet, he had knocked him down with a single punch, perhaps he simply wasn’t ready for it. But the sight before him made Steve doubt himself. “You couldn’t even take one punch from these Cap,” CJ said, “I seriously thought this was going to be a challenge to test all the work I’ve put this body through, but you’re just a weak little shit.” Steve didn’t know how to respond, how could this man be so cocky? He was Steve Rogers, Captain fucking America. “Fuck it dude,” CJ said while still holding the pose, “come at me with all you got, try to break this.” Steve questioned whether CJ’s biceps grew larger after the taunt, but it had to have been his imagination, they had to have been fully flexed. “I don’t know who you are, but to think you can best an Avenger will have you leaving here sorely mistaken.” Steve shot back, regaining his confidence. Steve charged at CJ, who still was holding his mighty arms up high. As he reached the beast before him, Steve channeled the entire force of his body into one massive punch at CJ’s abs. Steve’s quads exploded as they braced for the blow, flaring so hard he heard the seams of his leggings let out a slight rip as they gave way. His eyes honed in on the target, and just before his fist landed he saw 8 bricks of muscle wall up through the green fabric of CJ’s tank top. A flicker of doubt flashed in Steve’s mind. His punch slammed into CJ so hard it Steve thought he might punch a hole through the man, but as his fist hit CJ’s wall of muscle pain immediately flooded his arm. CJ didn’t move an inch, and the entire force of the blow rebounded back, nearly shattering the bones in Steve’s fist and arm, saved only by the density of his superhuman skeleton thanks to the serum. Steve doubled over from the pain almost immediately, letting out a chilling scream, nearly falling back again on his ass. Steve could feel his arm going numb as the pain subsided, and he realized he was kneeling on one knee right in front of CJ, his face right at the big man’s abdomen. His eyes widened as he saw that he hadn’t even left a mark. CJ’s abs were still tightly flexed in a display of triumph. Steve looked up to see CJ staring down at him, his arms still held high, maintaining his double bicep pose. The sight of the manbeast before him made Steve feel tiny. CJ flashed another handsome smile down at Steve. “You better get used to being down there. That’s where you belong, you know?” CJ laughed, causing his abs to relax and bringing Steve’s gaze back to them. “The look on your face man, I wish I could frame it. Captain America brought to his knees and I didn’t even lay a finger on you. I bet you’re dying to see what stopped you cold.” CJ lifted up the bottom of his tank top with both hands, slowly bringing into view the wall of muscle that had nearly shattered the hero’s arm. Steve’s vision was filled with CJ’s abs of steel, each muscle a well defined brick. A light layer of black hair ran down the middle and across his lower abdominals, trailing down into CJ’s pants. They made his abs appear even more defined. Then CJ flexed. Steve's jaw nearly hit the floor as the muscles in front of his face exploded, he didn’t even realize abs could explode. What was a well defined 8 pack was now 10 boulders of harder than steel tight muscle. Veins popped out along the side and down CJ’s lower abs, again pulling Steve gaze downward. CJ noticed and began twisting and flexing his torso to show off his obliques, pulling Steve’s gaze back up. Every inch of him was perfectly cut as if chiseled from stone. CJ could rival even the mighty Thor in a battle of physiques. Instead of lowering his shirt back down, CJ ripped it half, shredded it like tissue and finally unveiled his entire upper body. All that was left was a tiny gold chain across his neck, looking as if it would snap at any slight movement. “Dear God…” was all Steve could muster as he took in the beast towering above him. “Not a god man,” CJ said, “but I guess to a weak fuck like you I might as well be.” The cockiness in CJ’s voice woke Steve from his fog and he shook his head. Perhaps he would need to call backup for this one. CJ was clearly some sort of otherworldly threat that he would need the rest of the team to handle. Steve readied himself for a sprint off the ground, deciding to retreat back to his bike and seek allies, but before he could even raise himself off the ground CJ slammed his knee right into the hero’s face. The movement was so sudden Steve hadn’t seen it coming and was immediately flown onto his back a few feet away from the blow. He slammed back down on the ground and his vision filled with stars. “You don’t get to walk away from this. I’m not done with you.” CJ said. CJ stepped over the dazed hero below him and wrapped his hand around Steve’s neck. The hero was still trying to process what had happened when he felt himself being lifted off the ground. CJ was picking him up with just one arm… exactly as he had done to the small man before. As the realization set in Steve felt his feet dangling off the ground as he was held above CJ. Steve tried to toss quick, strong blows wherever he could, CJ’s neck, his pecs, the forearm gripping his neck, but nothing seemed to phase the big man. He then grabbed onto CJ’s arm, trying in vain to pry himself out, but instead finding himself getting lost in the man’s titanic arm, hard and immovable under his hands. CJ laughed at the feeble attempts by Steve to free himself and with his free hand CJ pulled off Steve’s mask, revealing the face of the blue eyed blonde underneath. CJ took in the look on Steve’s face, blood now running down his chin from the blow he just gave him. The hero was in a mix of shock, confusion, and fear. It was time to completely break whatever was left. CJ brought Steve closer, still being dangled in the air as if a little kid and leaned into his ear. CJ’s warm breath washed over Steve’s face and his nose was filled with the scent of the man’s musk. “I really am not a god, or an alien, or even a supersoldier. I’m just a guy who’s been putting himself through hell to become the best of the best.” CJ let out another chuckle. “Actually, you’re gonna get a kick from this one. How old are you again? 35? 40? Oh right, you’re the man out of time… so what 100 or some shit? Well Cap, I hate to say it, but you just got embarrassed by a…..” Steve didn’t even get a chance to process what hit him. It flooded his mind and the realization was instant. The man who was effortlessly holding like a ragdoll wasn’t a man, but a kid. Not even out of high school. 18 years old, the words hitting him again. “Fuck! There’s that look again, you’re so fucking stunned. We didn’t even get to fight and I can see I did a number on you!” CJ lowered Steve back down to the ground, stopping only to put his hand back on the hero’s shoulder. Again, with an effortless display of power the young man forced Steve back to his knees, the hero still stunned over being bested by a teen. CJ was as big as his supersoldier physique, just as shredded and ripped, and yet somehow Steve’s strength wasn’t even an ounce of the young adonis’. Talk about winning the gene lottery. He was Captain America. He trained his body over decades and was powered by a steroid that gave him size and strength that rivaled gods. Yet CJ had already surpassed him, and at such an age. He couldn’t fathom how such a possibility could even occur. Steve was so lost in thought that he hadn’t realized that CJ no longer had a hold on him. He wasn’t brought back to Earth until he noticed CJ had begun unfastening the button of his jeans. CJ pulled down his pants with a struggle over his mammoth quads, allowing them to rest at his knees. He hadn’t left his underwear on. A million more thoughts flooded Steve’s mind. His brain was trying to process everything happening to him. The wave of testosterone-fueled scent of CJ that pummeled his senses. the massive mounds of flesh that made up CJ’s incredible quads, so big they would easily dwarf the hero’s own impressive trunks. And snaking with ropes of throbbing veins barely masked by the thick black hair all over them. The thought of why Steve hadn’t fled already, why was he still on his knees in front of this young man? Lastly, the sight of CJ’s manhood filled his brain. Steve prided himself in being the peak of humanity, in every sense. But CJ sported a cock as big as his own, yet he could tell it was still soft. 10 inches of muscle meat swung before his eyes, crowned with a thin bush of dark hair. He finally got to see just where CJ’s treasure trail went. CJ admired the hero’s stunned face below him. Steve was speechless and like a deer in headlights. CJ rewarded the man by repeatedly flexing his quads, watching how the hero’s eyes would widen each time his huge tear drops of muscles seem to blow up to twice the size and the striations cut through the skin. The sight caused blood to fill his swaying monster cock, its size growing to a similarly impressive display. As his cock nearly reached its full length the head grazed against Steve’s lips and up his nose until finally reaching its full mast in a stunning display of perfect manhood. The throbbing cock filled Steve’s vision as it bounced up and down. “Captain America, look at what you’ve done to me, holy shit.” CJ let out a laugh. “One punch from this arm knocked you on your ass.” CJ flexed his arm not even looking to see if Steve was watching, he was in awe of his own size as he watched his arm. “These lats and pecs broke your grip without even a sweat” CJ moved to flaring out his lats and causing his pecs to explode below him, completely blocking out the view of the defeated hero under them. He wished he could take a picture of the display just to witness how impressive it was. “One hit to these abs nearly shattered your arm.” CJ looked down at his abs as he flexed them again. Running his hands down them, feeling the power and strength held behind the wall of muscle. Past them all he could see that his massive cock was throbbing, still inches above the face of the fallen hero below him. It filled CJ with pleasure and caused his cock to send out a huge glob of precum as he flexed his muscle cock. “And one hit from this leg showed you that you are nothing compared to me.” CJ focused on his right quad, again admiring the way it seemed to defy reality as he repeatedly flexed it. The whole time it caused his cock to bounce and throb, he could feel it hitting Steve’s face again and again as he flexed. In CJ’s mind he began to wonder if he really was a god. He defeated one of the most well known and beloved heroes without even trying. As CJ turned back to the dazed hero the sight made him chuckle again. Steve’s jaw was open and his face was now covered in the young god’s precum, another drop had just landed on the hero’s nose, oozing down Steve’s lips. Before the hero could get a taste of the god before him, CJ thrusted his hips forward, placing the head of a massive cock on top of Steve’s face. He flexed his cock again causing a massive stream of precum to land right in the hero’s eye. The hero began to flinch but was stopped by two hands behind his head holding him in place. CJ began to thrust his cock up and down and grind his cock against the hero. The force of which would have caused Steve’s head to bobble up and down if he hadn’t been held in place by CJ’s strong hands, the muscle teen’s balls repeatedly smacking against his chin. There was nothing the hero could do at this point. Steve even attempted to use his strength to stand up in hopes of an escape, but as he tensed he could feel the strength of CJ against him and knew it wasn’t worth the risk of hurting himself fighting against the young god. Instead he gave into his other desires and began running his tongue up and down the stud’s massive shaft pressed against his face. CJ immediately let out a moan and pulled the hero from his cock. “That’s right Cap, you know your place. I’m the fucking future of the human race, you are nothing compared to me. I could snap your neck right now if I wanted, but I won’t just so you can have the opportunity to worship the man you always wished you could be.” “CJ FUCKING Stedman” CJ screamed, it shocked Steve how it came out of nowhere. “Remember my fucking name, CJ Stedman is the one who broke Captain America.” Before the beaten hero could fathom what was happening CJ shoved his entire cock down the hero’s throat. The force and speed shocked Steve’s system as his jaw nearly snapped from being stretched to its limit. Tears ran down his face from the pain. Choking, Steve tried to pull away out of reflex, but CJ’s sheer power kept him in check. CJ was lost in himself and how he had completely ruined one of the world’s bravest heroes. It sent him into overdrive and like a pure animal he started to face fuck the hero with such force he thought it might drive a hole through the man’s skull, but CJ didn’t care. As his balls smacked against Steve’s chin like a jackhammer, all CJ could think about was himself. No other man came close to him. He was everything. Massive. Ripped to shreds. Stronger than anyone. And he was still growing, getting better every day. He was only eighteen and still had so much potential. The world wasn’t ready for CJ Stedman, but they would know him now. CJ was filled with ecstasy as he worshiped himself and it sent him over the edge. His massive muscle cock exploded in the hero’s mouth, his massive load shooting straight into Steve’s stomach. CJ’s cock shot so hard and his cum was so hot it burned the hero’s insides. In his muscle crazed orgasm CJ pulled his cock out of the hero, surprised to see the man still intact, but Steve’s face was covered in blood that poured out his nose. CJ continued to shoot load after load all over Steve’s face leaving almost no inch of it clean. As his cock spewed its final shots, he smacked the hero’s face with it. Smearing the mixture of blood and semen. He then let the hero go and Steve fell to the side, having been completely knocked out by the relentless onslaught to his skull. . CJ looked down as the last drop of his cock fell down onto the unconscious hero. It landed right on the iconic shield still attached to Steve’s suit splattering against it leaving a reddish streak. “Shit, you didn’t even get to use this.” CJ laughed, picking up the shield. “Don’t they say this shit is as unbreakable as you?” CJ smirked, and the rush started to hit him again causing his cock to harden. He ran his finger across the red streak his blood mixed cum left on this shield. Holding it in both hands CJ held it above his head. In one mighty swing he brought Captain America’s shield down on his now rock hard cock, snapping the vibranium infused weapon in half. With a smirk, CJ tossed the pieces onto the fallen hero, his mind already chasing thoughts of his next conquest. “Maybe I am a god, why not go find one and see how I match up?” CJ laughed, pulled up his pants and walked out of the alley. Not even giving the limp body he left behind a second thought.

With the new year commencing and fresh ideas churning in my mind, I find it is time I share a story once again. This theme keeps on lingering in my mind and it is just very fitting for this particular audience. I've written a similar story once before but unfortunately it has vanquished into the abyss after the server crash. You could say the story you're about to read, especially it's details, also faded away in time... A friend like me - Chapter 1: It's a BAZAAR world out there The thing with fairytale, myths, and folklore is that the details and often not so happy-go-lucky endings are frequently left out or changed. This story is no exception to that phenomenon, which is why it is definitely worth reading. Now... let's begin our story in the land where caravan camels roam. Dashing through the narrow streets, products rolling of carts, freshly hung laundry falling on the dusty paths, and sweat travelling down his body. A quick, hooded, figure made his way through the busy Bazaar aiming for the outskirts of the city, a bag hanging over his shoulders. Tumultuous sounds heard all over the place. "STOP! THIEF!!!" a buldering voice echoed from behind him. The chasers were surely gaining on him and it was almost over for him. In a split second a little throwing-knife slid from under his sleeve and with a flick of his wrist it dashed toward the inner gate. The knife made a clean cut through the rope and the gate started to lower. The figure dug under the falling gate and a loud crash followed as it hit the ground. He looked back through the gate's bars and saw an exhausted Royal Guard unit; led by THE Razoul himself. "Always fancy seeing you my fellow Agrabahnians and have an enchanting day" the supposed thieve said. Quickly the figure disappeared into the busy crowd of working folk and continued his way onward. While our stranger is continuing his way, I'll shed some light on the time and scenery we're dealing with. This story, as you've probably already guessed, takes place in Agrabah; wealthiest of the kingdoms in the Seven Deserts and most strategically located within the Citadel. It is currently under the rule of the Hamed Sultanate, with its current head of state: Sultan Hamed III. A city of mystery, of enchantment, and the finest merchandise this side of the River Jordan! A real melting pot of social classes. Before I start rambling about this bustling city, let's get back to the story. Our mysterious stranger had made his way to the infamous, Thieves Quarters, a place where crime was the norm and not the exception. Not the safest place to be you'd expect but because of its reputation, not many dared go there. Amidst the Thieves Quarters was the Street of Forty Thieves, where our protagonist reached into the well to grab a key. He walked up to a stack of barrels, inserted the key somewhere on the side, turned it and entered the building through the entrance. He was greeted by the sweet smell of perfume lingering in the room. He looked around but saw no-one, he shrugged and dumped the bag in the kitchen area. "You must be Devi," a female voice said. His heart jumped as he turned around and saw a young woman brew herself some tea. "Fuck, you scared the shit out of me... But you're correct m'lady!" Devi said. The woman laughed softly and said: "I heard you had some rooms available, you know, the of the grid kinda type". "Definitely, however I usually hear about arrivals from my companions beforehand," he replied. The lady apologised and told him she would pay extra for the inconvenience. Devi walked over to a little counter, bowed down, pointing his juicy cakes up to the sky, and reached for a key. He pointed to the stairs and directed her to her room: "This is yours, make yourself at home. It ain't much but you won't be bothered by whomever you're running from". "I'm not running from anyone perse," she said, "I'm merely here for observation; Celeste is the name by the way". "I honestly don't need to know miss, the less I know, the better I can protect you" Devi said. Celeste smiled and handed Devi the money, a bunch of exotic coins, but whatever. Devi left the room and started stocking the cabinets with the products he "brought"... You must know Agrabah isn't the easiest city to live in as a mere street rat, or mice if you're female, but juggling a couple of jobs most can get by. This story however, takes place amidst the hottest summer recorded yet. Most crops had decayed, the harvest was practically ruined and the lower class was starting to crumble. It is still a flourishing city, with all its export of silks and jewels, but the scarce import of food is mainly directed towards the upper-class. All the fault of the cowardly Sultan Hamed. "Challenging times are they not..." Celeste said spontaneously. "By the djinn!" Devi said, "How are you so quiet?! But yeah, this Sultan is really making a mess out of it." Devi continued stocking his supply as Celeste stumbled across the walls of the room. It was incredibly hot in the room, the sweat pretty much streaming from his face. Devi took of his hood, revealing his tan and muscular arms, covered in intricate tattoos. Devi had always been quite athletic and was generally gifted in the muscle department. His height wasn't spectacular at 5'7" but he made up for it in raw, pure muscle strength. His arms were big, sturdy forearms, big begins slithering over them, topped with perfectly rounded, 20-inch, biceps. You could clearly sea the musculature of his upper body through the thin and drenched tanktop he wore underneath. Celeste glanced at him, blushed, and quickly continued scanning the shelves. Devi was finished stocking up and quickly smelled his armpits and they smelled utterly foul, like beyond the musk that would make the average human feel horny. "Who are this?" Celeste asked holding a piece of papyrus. Devi walked over and said: "It's me and my mom, she actually started this safe haven years ago. Initially so my dad could return home because he was falsely accused by some vizier." "And this?" Celeste asked. "That's Al, my bonus brother, and his pet monkey Abu. We took him in as a kid and cared for him, since his parents abandoned him. I was always ready to fight for him, good guy! Haven't seen him in a while though..." Devi said. Celeste looked over her shoulder, right into Devi's amber eyes, then looking at his chiseled chin and dark beard covering his chin, his man-bun sagging from its hairband. Devi also glanced into her light grey, almost white, eyes and quickly announced he was gonna wash himself real quick. He rushed towards the washing room on the patio, where he undressed, and started cleaning himself up a bit. After a while Devi was all cleaned and made his way to his room. In all the commotion he totally forgot that he had a guest over and well before he knew it he heard a clattering sound. Celeste had dropped a little plant in a pot when she saw him walking towards her. There Devi stood, butt-naked, his dark long locks still a bit wet and hanging over his pecs. Celeste was presently surprised by what she saw. A beautiful young man with stunning arms, his pecs also covered in tattoos and bulging outwards, topped with pointy nipples. The kind of pecs that sensually bounce when you walk. Underneath a beautiful 6-pack of abs. His whole body was covered in a musky layer of hair. Devi's legs were also impressive, they were thick, you could clearly point out all the different muscle groups within them. Mostly she was amazed by the 6-inch flaccid cock that was dangling between his legs, promptly pressed forward by a pair of luscious balls the size of eggs. "I'm so incredibly sorry, I totally forgot you were here," Devi stammered, "I'll get you some food on the house as compensation!" Celeste looked at him and grinned. "I know a better way to compensate me..." she said and with a flick of her wrist here beautiful, white, silk dress loosened and fell on the floor. The room now filled with two naked individuals. Devi couldn't control his lust and like an animal he rushed towards Celeste. He lifted her up and pressed her body against the wall. The two started kissing furiously as they made their way to Devi's bedroom. On the way Devi's 6-inch flaccid dick turned into a juicy 10-inch poker with a mushroom head on top. Devi threw Celeste on the bed and carefully started caressing her body. She wore beautiful jewelry and wore a silky cover over her heaving breasts. Devi removed the cover and continued kissing her boobs. Celeste started pounding his muscles while Devi was giving her all the poses. He then flipped her around, grabbed her hair, and pounded her for a good while in doggy-style. "RRRRRrrrrrhaaaa... rrrhhaaaa," echoed through the room with every powerful thrust, making Celeste's boobs jiggle up and down, as well as Devi's juicy ass. Just before he climaxed, he pulled out, and a sweet stream of cum landed on Celeste's breasts. Celeste hadn't had such great sex in a long while but was flustered by what happened when Devi climaxed. His eyes, interestingly enough, flared a bright amber coloured light, almost like a flame, when he did. Without giving it much thought, the two slowly drifted away into the world of dreams, a world of endless possibility... Meanwhile within the inner walls of the city, in the Royal Guard HQ, the mood was quite different. Razoul had returned from the Bazaar with the taxes they'd earned from directing the goods to the right merchants. While the poor despised this system, the rich, and mainly a certain vizier, wazir, alchemist, whatever you wanna call him, benefitted the most from it. Almost as if he had a hand in enforcing this new law, like he planted this idea into the Sultan's mind... "You bunch of second-best imbeciles!" a voice bellowed, "How can you lose all that valuable merchandise to a mere street rat". "Vizier Jafar, we were simply outnumbered..." Razoul lied. "Yeah yeah, 10 guys" ... "At least 30 guys were in on it" two guards said at the same time. Razoul quickly shushed them. "Lying now, are we?" Jafar said, "For that you'll be punished Razoul! Leave us be you two!" With a swish of Jafars cobra-headed staff the doors opened and the two rushed out. "Time to pay, my little servant!" Jafar said with a grinn on his face. Razoul undressed, revealing his big and bulky muscle swine body and a leather jockstrap containing a small and fat cock. Razoul was a big dude, about 300 pounds, bulky muscles all over his body, a real muscle swine kinda body, a thick layer of hair all over. A real jiggly bubble butt portruding from behind. He got down on his knees, pulled Jafar's robe to the side and started caressing Jafar's monster cock. It was long and veiny with a cockring on top. "Choke you useless piece of meat!" Jafar said, grabbing Razoul's head and pressing it firmly on his groin. Razoul gave Jafar an insane blowjob, using all the tricks he had up his sleeve. All the while Jafar was humiliating him for his tiny cock. At the end of the heavenly blowjob Razoul's eyes were starting to tear up from the ginormous stallion. Jafar pulled out and said: "Yes... YES... YEHES!!! Serve me, my little bitch!" as he came all over Razoul's face. Thick streaks of cum still running over Razoul's face as Jafar commanded him to get back to work. Eventhough Jafar knew Razoul enjoyed this punishment, it was still worth it considering the immense pleasure it gave him. Razoul was about to leave when Jafar asked: "Enlighten me, cumface, who stole the goods?" "Don't think we've ever caught him sir!" Razoul answered, "He did, however, have very noticeable tattoos om his hands and chest and his eyes had a very mystical amber kinda colour." Jafar mumbled something as he pulled a book from the shelf, opening a secret entrance to his system of tunnels and alleyways throughout the city, quickly disappearing into the darkness...

“T, you were never supposed to know! I’m sorry, T, really. Your mom and dad couldn’t have kids and they begged me. I’d been working on genetic augmentation and they implored me to implant . . . you . . . into El’s womb. I knew they’d be outstanding parents to you, T.” Brad gushed apologetically. Taranis walked over to a dresser that had some abstract piece of art made of granite, wrapped his large hand around it, and lifted it as if it weighed ounces. “Genetic augmentation, B? Now knowing your libidinous passion for hyper-masculinity, muscular size, and cruel, brutally lethal power fused with an insatiable sexual drive. I’ve got to ask you: When your created my embryo, did you create it to become one of your unappeasable, macrophilic, muscle-monsters? Am I the result of your wanton dreams and desires, you self-absorbed little bug?” Taranis demanded. With that, his inhuman muscles swelled to rock-hard mounds of power, he lifted his other hand and easily snapped the granite into two pieces. He held one piece in one hand while wedging the other piece into the deep cleavage formed between his two colossal globes of pectoral muscle. “AM I?” he thundered as he clenched his fist and flexed his powerful pecs together. Both pieces of granite were instantly obliterated into fine powder and dust. “You made me to be the most massive, powerful, and desirable man to ever exist, didn’t you, and with an unquenchable desire to dominate and fuck?” Brad was practically drooling, unable to ascertain if Taranis was truly angered or if he was, once again, appreciative and playing the brutal beast for his godfather’s pleasure. “I did, T, and I’d do it again in a heartbeat. I could never have known I could accomplish YOU. I love you, I desire you, I worship you with every fiber of my being, Mighty Taranis! You are wired to become the inhumanly massive, powerful, and slaughterous horny titan of my dreams!” T smirked and began to slowly stroke his ever-leaking, always ready battering ram of a cock. Brad began lustfully stroking in unison with his pure embodiment of brutal masculinity. “With the correct combination of stimuli, you will grow larger, T. Larger in every way. Height, mass, muscle density, and . . . “ Brad hesitated, “ . . . and in a lust to use your limitless power to destroy and decimate, to fuck and kill with unfathomable cruelty . . . and all of that is tied to a lust to satiate your immeasurable and enduring sexual desires, a lust that can never be fulfilled.” As Brad spoke, Taranis began to smile broadly. “FUCK, yeah, ‘Dad’! I can actually FEEL the truth in what you say. That is why your little jack-off session that I witnessed last night resonated so deeply within me. It got me so god-damned horny, even after blasting through the ceiling with my cum! I HAD to FUCK . . . I HAD to use all this pent up strength and power . . . I HAD to feed, ‘Dad’!” he snarled as he lifted both arms and flexed. Veins like cables appeared and mapped all over his monstrously mighty, thickly vein encased body. Triceps larger than Brad’s head hung beneath oaken, trunk-like arms and snapped to solid, rippling attention as biceps mounded and rose majestically towards his colossal clenched fists. He turned his stunning face and licked his biceps before pursing his full lips and sloppily kissing them with a lustful hunger for more. “Ahhh, “FUCK YES!” Taranis thundered, actually FEELING his eternal and immortal existence surging from every cell in his body. “You have created a cruel and barbaric GOD of lust, power, and violently savage domination, you pathetic little CUNT!” Brad was drooling from both his mouth and cock as he blurted, “Oh, GOD, YES, Taranis!” Something then clicked in his lust-flooding brain. “Taranis, where are Kai and El? What have you done with them?” pleading for details of his closest friends’ demise at the hands of their “son”, the all-powerful beast looming over him. Taranis grinned and evil grin. “You mean what have YOU done with them, you fucking little power-and-brutality-slut! I think you’ll like seeing how well your little genetic experiment awakened. Well, not so little, maybe, you horny little bug.” “What do you mean? How can I see what we’ve done?” Brad stuttered out, breathing in ragged breaths, uncontrollably horny to learn what had happened, hoping that Taranis' demonically brutal lusts had begun to emerge. “That’s right, BITCH! What WE’VE done!” T grinned broadly. “Shit, diminutive “Dad”, I will take you there to be with us and witness what has begun.” With that he waved his hand and, instantly, they were both standing in T’s room the night before. Brad could smell the gallons of musky spunk dripping from the ceiling. He heard T tell Kai that he would meet his “mom” and “dad” in the basement. He heard the door close. He turned and asked T, “How? How can this be?” “Everything is becoming clear to me now, little Brad, what I am and what I can do.” T responded. “You will learn, in time, the totality of what you have done, little man, and who you have conjured up. I have known I was not Kai’s and El’s biological son for years . . . ever since Kai began looking like a weak llittle son compared to ME!” T flexing hard for emphasis. “I just didn’t have all of the pieces until you filled in the blanks. I am now free to tap into my full, unlimited power as the singular deity that I AM.” Brad shuddered at the pronouncement and became rock-hard and pre-cum flowing all at once. “Come (and Brad did!)” T continued, smirking at Brad’s spontaneous ejaculation from him just speaking a word, “it’s time.” They walked down into the basement. Kai and El looked up confused to see Brad behind their incredibly massive, totally nude son. Their mouths dropped open as the pair reached the bottom of the stairs. El’s eyes glazed over seeing her powerfully built and heavily hung “son” bare for the first time since he was a small child. She immediately moaned, shoved her hand up her skirt and began to orgasm . . . just at the sight of T’s thick, rippling teen body. Kai’s total emasculation at the sight of T stroking his colossal, pre-pouring cock, caused him to fall to his knees, pitch forward, and begin lapping up the pre-cum roping onto T’s feet and pooling on the floor around him. “HA! HA! HA!” Taranis bellowed, “How could you respond any other way to what I AM, you pathetic, weak little deceivers.” T growled at them, “I know I can’t be your son. You are both way too puny, weak, and stupid. And I am, well, THIS!” He flexed hard over them, his body ballooning with pure, unadulterated power. Kai shuffled towards T, eyes glued on the throbbing cock with flared mushroom head pulsing pre constantly. “Tell me who I am, and you can touch it.” T taunted him. El just grabbed a bat, shoved its base into her wet, drooling pussy, and began rhythmically pushing it in and out as she moaned, “I want you to FUCK ME, Taranis! Let me ride your immense, sequoian-like manhood, my perfect, young Hercules! PLEASE! FUCK ME!” Kai, mesmerized by the size and power of his son, told T that he was Brad’s creation, but he didn’t know why, only that he had manipulated genes to create the perfect male. T told him he was pleased at his obedience and commanded him to strip and approach. Kai obediently tore his clothing off and practically leapt to T’s cock. He wrapped two hands as far as he could around its girth and began lapping at the massive, pre-cum and cum slathered shaft. T palmed Kai’s little skull and lifted him from the floor, kicking and clawing at the unstoppable teen. T brought him to his chest and pushed his head between the massive mounds. T slowly flexed, relishing the creaks and cracks of Kai’s puny, compressing skull. He looked in the eyes and grinned, flexing his pecs together hard. Kai’s head immediately squished like a little bug between T’s billowing, diamond-hard pectorals. Kai’s hard little dick exploded in orgasm as his head was pulverized to mush, his spunk coating T’s rippling, corrugated abs. T flexed his pecs alternately until there was nothing substantial enough left between his pecs to hold the body up, The jerking body flopped down to the base of T’s enormous, twitching cock. T looked into El’s eyes as she squealed, “My god! MY GOD! Fuck me, my brutal Adonis, FUCK ME, PUH-LEEZE!’ she begged. Brad just listened, stroking his hard-again dick, and periodically hissing, “Oh, my GOD, T!” and “You are becoming more than I could have EVER hoped for!” Taranis smiled knowingly at Brad while he licked the blood and brains dripping around his death-dealing pectorals. He then lifted Kai’s headless corpse from the base of his cock, and lifted it to his mouth. He sucked on the dripping neck hole while crushing the lifeless torso with his powerful hands, squeezing and wringing out blood and organs. After ingesting ravenously, he tossed the useless shell of a body aside like so much garbage and walked over to El. “STRIP!”, T ordered, and she excitedly complied. He placed his hands around her waist and lifted her. El purred, “So big, so strong!” as T positioned her hungry, wet pussy over his raging cock head. She began to resist, seeing T’s crown’s size so close to her comparatively small pussy. T lowered her, his hot, flowing pre-cum lubed around her hungry hole and prepped her for tender entry. There would be no tenderness. T growled, “Fucking CUNT!” and plunged into her mercilessly. His titanic shaft, his throbbing, massive mushroom head splayed her open and rearranging her insides as it thrust into her, tearing her apart. She screamed in both pain and ecstasy as he used her like a fucking fleshlight. The closer T came to cumming, the harder he squeezed her pathetic little body until he heard, and felt, her puny little bones begin to snap and break. She was rasping out “GOD! NO, STOOOP! . . . No . . . YES! Oh, GOD! YES! FUCK ME, TARANIS, FUCK ME HARDER!” she sputtered as her organs began to rupture under such a terrifyingly destructive sexual assault. Taranis looked her in the eyes and grinned, “As you wish, lying little BITCH!” as he pulled her skewered body, legs and arms flailing uselessly, down to his pubes. He clenched his hard, rippling ass and began jettisoning his godly seed. The first blast shot through her like a fucking missile, exiting her skull and killing her instantly. Her bloody head lolled to the side and the second blast ripped through her neck, severing her head from her body.. T crushed and compressed her worthless little body around his bucking cock like a once-living condom.” Brad shot his load in unison with T’s brutal raping of El to death and using her remains as gritty cock lube. T lifted his blood-drenched hand and licked it clean. He then waved his hand and both he and Brad were instantly back in the hotel room. T smiled down at Brad. “I ingested some of Mom, too, before burying them far below the basement. What’s left of their remains will never be found. And, just so you don’t have to wonder, little ‘Dad’, I WILL be as those photo’s you created of me on your computer. I WILL live out your sick, innermost desires before you, and more. I will become to you as you wished and prayed for, you horny little faggot, and you will worship me as a GOD.” In return for creating me, I will allow you to live and witness me feeding my burgeoning domination and bloodlusts. Know that it is YOU who will have unleashed hell on earth by creating a living muscle-beast fantasy for your own pleasure, you fucking little insect.” Brad now knew it had begun. His deepest, darkest desires were truly now incarnate. He approached his terrifyingly handsome, brutal, and powerful creation. He kneeled on the floor and crawled to Taranis’ huge feet. He lapped pre-cum from those expansive feet and toes, kissing worshipfully, as fresh pre-cum roped down onto his back from Taranis’ arm-thick, deadly cock. “I have loved and worshiped you since you were but a thought in my head, Taranis. All who lay eyes on you will desire you, will long to please you, will worship what you are. Yet all of them, they are but playthings for you . . . toys for your dark amusement and merciless pleasure.” He looked up at Taranis’ stunningly handsome face, “YOU . . . You have always been, and always will be, my GOD, Taranis, even before I created your perfect, powerful body! I just found a way to call you forth. I now exist to please you, to serve you, to LOVE you.” Brad began to drool, once again, continuing, “When will you make yourself known among the puny inhabitants of this world, Almighty Taranis? You are Lord Over All!” Taranis, looking down over his protuberant pectorals, had the urge to lift his foot, place it on Brad’s brittle body, and simply splatter the puny little flesh-sack out of existence, but at least it now knew its place. “Mmmm, your worthless little worm. I long to begin my barbarous rampage right here, right now, but I will not. I will enroll at the University and, from there, I will begin to make myself known in ways that will forcibly inflame your lustful passions. For calling me forth, contemptibly feeble little insect, I love you as much as I am able without mindlessly obliterating you.” Brad, looking up at such a seductively gorgeous, and deathly brutal, mountain of muscle. He felt fear for the first time in Taranis presence. “What have I DONE?!?!” he thought to himself. Taranis could, indeed, callously, and without mercy, obliterate him, and all others, without a second thought nor a hint of remorse. He began to tremble, even as his body again convulsed in worshipful dry ejaculation. Taranis, now knowing his thoughts, with a rumbling whisper, stated matter-of-factly, “What have you done, indeed, you worthless microbial sentient. You are now beginning to understand. Bringing your hidden and deep, dark desires to life will have lethally destructive consequences . . . for all but ME!” Brad, still trembling, cringed in shock, terror, and remorse as a torrent of piss flowed from his dick. Still, his longing and hunger to witness Taranis’ reign prevailed over all. Taranis reached down and gently encircled Brad’s neck with his inhuman large fist. He lifted him to his face and deeply kissed his creator, virtually raping the little man’s mouth with his long, thick tongue. Brad reciprocated while reaching his arms out, his hands roaming over the hot, hard flesh of his hypnotically handsome, godly, and maliciously virulent creation. The phrase, “Yes, my God, YES!” churned in his brain even as his body, seemingly with a mind of its own, dry humped Taranis’ massive, undulating musculature augmenting before him. Taranis set the little man, forever mesmerized and possessed by his inexhaustible and terrifying masculinity, down. “Time to clean up and rest for our University tour tomorrow.” T said, his demeanor returning to the hulking, lovable teen that had arrived at the airport earlier. “Oh, and, while it’s still possible, you can share the bed with me, Uncle B!”

This is not a feel-good story. There is violence, gore, and death. In honor of Halloween, I decided to write a what is basically a muscle slasher story. So, if you like muscle snuff, this is for you. The first three chapters will come today, so you can start it, since it is on the longer side. The rest will be posted on Halloween. Synopsis: Four friends (Chris, Alex, Danilo, and Niles) are invited to what they hope will be a fun weekend at the family Estate of two of their college acquaintances (Evan and Rupert Glencross). But joy soon turns to horror when the friends discover why the muscular Glencross brothers really invited them. The friends are plunged into a race for their lives as they struggle to escape the estate. “Blood is life. Blood is power.”- Frederick Glencross, 1872 It is said that if a house is old enough, one must assume someone has died in it. So, it stands to reason that the older the house, the more death it has seen. Glencross Manor is 200 years old, and if its blood-stained walls could talk, they would scream... Chapter 1 “I bless the raaains down in Aaafricaaa!” Danilo belted out at the top of his lungs, singing along to the radio. He couldn’t hold a tune if you paid him. Alex told him as much as he turned the car off the main drag and onto a tree-lined side street. “You don’t like my singing?” Danilo asked, grinning toward Alex in the driver’s seat. “Just don’t think of trying out for The Voice,” Niles said from the backseat, briefly looking up from the game on his phone. “The wild dogs cry out in the niiiight!” Danilo sang. “Oh God. It’s so bad,” Alex said, through a laugh. “And your accent is not helping.” Danilo turned around and looked through the space between his seat and the side of the car. “What about you, Chris? Do you think my singing is all that bad, because I think I’m as good as Toto?” Chris stopped staring out the car window and said, “As good as Toto the dog, maybe.” “Ooooh, burn,” Niles said. “My man said you sound like a dog trying to sing.” “You all should hear my Sam Smith,” Danilo announced. “No!” The other’s said in unison, then burst into laughter. Chris turned back to the window and watched the trees whiz by. The sound of his friend’s conversation melted into background static as he entered a near trance-like state. Ever since he was little, he found it easy to space-out on long car rides, lost in the world of his thoughts. He thought it was strange for them to be invited to Glencross Estate. Evan Glencross and his fraternal twin, Rupert, were only casual acquaintances of the group. They were known through mutual friends and had hung out with them no more than twice all of last semester. The Glencross brothers were seniors, while Chris and his friends were Sophomores, and there was very little fraternizing between the years. The brothers were rich, from old money. They lived on an estate for crying out loud. Chris would be shocked if he and his three friends had $400 in all their bank accounts, combined. But the most glaring difference between the brothers and the friends was physical. Evan and Rupert Glencross were huge. They had the kind of comically big muscles that turned heads and made any man jealous. Both were football stars and very popular with the opposite sex. Chris and his friends were four, short, skinny guys who never touched a weight set they hadn’t been required to in PE class. “Why do you think they invited us, seriously?” Chris asked. “Man, you’re still on that?” Niles looked at him and sucked his teeth. “Who cares why? We’re going to be living like rich people for a weekend.” “He’s scared it’s a prank,” Alex said. “It could be,” said Chris. “Evan and Rupert are nice jocks,” Danilo said. “They will not prank us. Besides, they could have done that on campus.” “Yeah man. Just try to enjoy yourself, for a change.” Niles tapped him on the shoulder. “Hey guys, I think that’s it up ahead,” Alex said. “That place is huge and look at that wall around it,” Niles said with awe. “That thing would give Trump a hardon.” “Imagine being so rich you don’t have a fence; you have a fucking wall,” Alex said, shaking his head. Chris looked out the car’s back window. Then out the side windows. Then out the front window. He smiled. “That’s nothing. Imagine being so rich your driveway is a road.” “Huh?” Danilo said, looking confused. “I just noticed it,” Chris said. “There are no turn-offs on this road and no other houses. And look, it leads straight up to the wall. We’ve been on a private road for a while now.” “Oh shit!” Alex said with a laugh. “Why didn’t I make that connection back there. The road we turned on was called Glen Drive. Duh.” “Another thing I notice,” Chris said. “We’re completely isolated out here.” “Oh, there you go again with the paranoia,” Niles said. “If anyone should be nervous, it’s me. I’m the only black guy, and I’ve watched enough movies to know that if the rich white folks are into freaky shit, I’m the first to go.” He laughed. “And yet I’m as calm as can be.” Alex stopped the car in front of the gate, which Alex assumed was 12 feet tall. It was solid metal, painted black, standing in sharp contrast to the pale stone wall it connected to. Chris eyed a box attached to the wall with a beeping red light, various buttons, and what appeared to be a camera lens. “I guess that thing is the intercom,” Alex said, undoing his seatbelt. “I’m going to press-” Before he could finish his sentence, the tall black gates opened, as if pushed by an invisible giant. “Guess not,” Alex said, buckling his seat belt. He drove through the gates and let out a low “fuck me.” Chris’ jaw dropped. Danilo let out a “woah” Niles clapped his hands together and said, Chris had expected big, but Glencross Manor could only be described as palatial, something you would expect from European royalty, not in New England. It was a mountain of marble and brick assembled in the classical form, a testament to excess and wealth. His eyes were immediately drawn to the mammoth portico. Where you would expect to find roman style columns supporting it, instead there were two massive statues in the form of nude, muscular men with their arms stretched high. The men were more heavily muscled than the Farnese Hercules. “Interesting architectural choice,” Chris said, pointing. “And anatomically correct too.” Niles laughed. The driveway ended in a large circle right in front of the house. There was a red Toyota already there, which Alex parked behind. Chris immediately got out of the car and stared up at the statues: solid marble, stunning detail. He didn’t notice Evan and Rupert Glencross had opened the door and were standing at the entrance, until one of them spoke. “What’s up guys?” Rupert said, in a low base. Chris’ eyes immediately fell on the brothers. Both wore shorts, tanks, and sandals, there muscular frames on full display. They took up every inch of space in the doorway, looking like contest ready bodybuilders. “I’m good parking here?” Alex pointed to the car. “Sure thing,” Evan Glencross said, sauntering down the steps, his voice every bit as deep as his brother’s. The friends and the brothers greeted each other with handshakes and bro hugs. Chris couldn’t help but feel an erection growing in his pants, being so close to all that muscle. Muscle that was attached to two handsome faces. He could never get used to their size. When did these guys start working out? When they were three? They were both a little north of 6’ 3’’ and wide as barn doors. Big enough to make Chris and his friends, not one of whom was over 5’ 6’’, feel like children. When Rupert Glencross shook his hand, his fingers nearly disappeared in the mitten like paw, rough with callouses. And the hug! Like grabbing a sack of boulders covered in skin. He couldn’t help but wonder how many kinds of roids these two handsome freaks were taking. “Thanks again for the invite,” Alex said. The others voiced their agreement, and complimented the home. “No problem, guys,” Evan said. “We just hope you’ll enjoy yourselves.” He ran a hand through his brown hair and flashed a set of pearly whites. “We will,” Niles said. “You guys got a pool?” “Two, one indoor and one outdoor,” Rupert said as he and his brother led the friends inside. “But first, you need to meet our father.” “Is he as big as you guys?” Danilo asked, jokingly. Rupert paused and turned. With a slight grin plastered on his handsome alpha male face, mirrored by his brother, he said, “He’s bigger.” Chapter 2 They followed the hulking brothers across white shining tile, down an expansive hallway, framed in wooden arches. “I honestly expected a butler to greet us at the door,” Niles said. Evan turned his torso slightly and glanced back towards Niles. “All the staff are off for the entire weekend,” he said. “Well, there goes my plans of being waited on hand and foot,” Alex said, laughing. “Don’t worry,” Evan Glencross said, “You all will be taken care of.” Chris stared at him, as he spoke. The sentiment was nice: “you all will be taken care off.” But he didn’t like the way he said it. The tone was filled with a false warmth. It was ominous, more a warning than a comfort. Chris shook his head. That was just his paranoia filling his mind with nonsense. This would be a fun weekend and he would enjoy himself. He repeated that silently, like a mantra. “And here we are,” Rupert said after they had walked God knows how far. He gestured ceremoniously to a large sitting room. “Father, the other guests are here.” Other guests? Chris had assumed it was just his friend group who had been invited for the weekend, then he remembered the other car parked out front. They entered the sitting room and the elder Glencross rose from the wingback chair he had been sitting in. Rupert hadn’t been lying when he said their father was ‘bigger’. He was callosal. The largest, most physically impressive human he had ever seen. From the look of awe on his friends faces, he could tell they felt the same way. “Guys, this is our father, Lawrence,” Rupert said. “Father this is Chris, Danilo, Niles, and Alex.” He pointed to each of the friends in turn. Lawrence Glencross stepped toward them and shook their hands, nearly crushing them with his beartrap like grip. He was handsome for a man near fifty, with short brown hair, greying at the sides. He stood a full head taller than his sons and must have weighed at least 100 pounds more. His khaki chinos and navy tee looked painted on to his lean, hulking physique. Chris didn’t understand how the clothes didn’t burst to shreds at the slighted movement. “Pleasure to meet you boys,” Lawrence said in a deep voice. “You’re huge!” Niles exclaimed, unable to hold in his shock. Lawrence and his sons laughed. “I get that a lot,” Lawrence said, casually bouncing his pecs and flexing his arms. “Do you compete in bodybuilding,” Chris asked, his eyes rolling over the mountain of muscle in front of him, briefly pausing to take in the mammoth bulge in the crotch. “Oh, heavens no,” Lawrence waived his hands dismissively. “Glencross men are just big. Always have been.” He gestured to the wall behind him. Chris noticed it was covered with portraits of men in dress clothes. The oldest were paintings. The newest, photographs. “The men of the Glencross line,” Lawrence said, smiling with pride. Each and every one of them was huge. “Amazing,” Danilo said. “Great genetics,” said Niles. “And other things,” Lawrence said with a smile. Chris assumed he meant steroids at first, but they didn’t have steroids over a 100 years ago. “That accent.” Lawrence turned to Danilo. “Somewhere in Eastern Europe?” “Ukraine,” Danilo said. “Ah, very nice,” Lawrence said. “There are a lot of big men over there. But I see you weren’t blessed in that department. None of you were.” The four friends looked at each other, with confused faces. Lawrence’s face was serious when he spoke. The smile he had, had disappeared. “I guess not,” Alex said, finally, with an uneasy smile. “Make a muscle!” Lawrence commanded. “All of you!” The friends each raised an arm and flexed. Lawrence felt each muscle. His hand could wrap all the way around each arm with ease. “So tiny,” he mumbled. “Can any of you fight?” He raised a fist as big as a ham and bought it down with shocking speed, but stopping short. The four friends flinched. Chris thought he might piss his pants. Lawrence turned to his sons and grinned. “You boys didn’t want a challenge this year, I see. They’re as small as the other two.” “Does it matter?” Evan asked, clearly annoyed. The elder Glencross shook his head. “No, it doesn’t. Though, I always found it more fun when they were a bit of a challenge. Oh well. It’s your birthday. You boys do it how you like.” Birthday? “Alex,” Chris whispered, “Did you know it was their birthday?” Alex shook his head. “No.” “I’m a little confused,” Niles said. “What’s going on?” Lawrence smiled. “There’s a game Glencross men can only play on their birthdays. You’ve been invited here to play it. Two other players are already here, taking refreshments out back.” “What kind of game?” Chris eyed him suspiciously. “You’ll see,” Lawrence said, “But first…” He raised a basket. “Put your cell phones in here. The game will test your intelligence so cell phones will allow you to cheat and we can’t have that.” “We’re starting the game now?” Alex asked. “The game started the moment you were invited,” Rupert said. “Don’t worry, you’ll get the phones back, obviously,” He laughed. The friends apprehensively dropped their phones into the basket. “Good!” Lawrence said, setting the basket on a table beside him. “Now boys, show your guests to the back and let the game begin.” Chapter 3 They were led to a large deck, overlooking an expansive back yard. The yard would have been impressive on its own, but it was made more impressive by an expansive hedge row maze the seemed to stretch as far as Chris’ eyes could see, a green sea that must have taken decades to grow. Two other guys were seated at a table on the deck, sipping lemonade and eating from a tray of finger sandwiches. Chris thought he might have seen them around campus before, but didn’t know them. “This is Jeremy,” Evan pointed to an Asian guy on the left, “and this is Mike,” he pointed to a white guy on the right. Both were short and skinny like Chris and his friends. Just what kind of game were they going to play? Chris thought it odd that not a single one of the Glencross’ jock friends was present on their supposed birthday. He expected them to have countless tall, over-muscled buddies to fraternize with. Instead, they choose to hang out with 6 skinny dweebs? Evan introduced the four friend’s and the handshakes started. “Nice to meet you,” Jeremy said, extending his hand toward Chris. “I’ve seen you in the student Union. You’re in the Culinary Club, right.” “I thought I’ve seen you around,” Chris said. “Yeah, I’m in the culinary club.” “Cool.” “While you guys get more acquainted me and my bro are gonna go get ready,” Rupert said. “Help yourselves to the food and drinks.” “You don’t have to tell me twice,” Alex stepped over and took a finger sandwich. Niles and Danilo followed. The brothers stepped back into the house, grinning at each other like they were sharing a silent joke. “So, are you guys good friends with Even and Rupert?” Mike asked. “Not really,” Chris said. “More, acquaintances.” “Weird,” Mike replied, picking up a sandwich. “Neither are we. We just know them casually through a friend of a friend. I was honestly surprised to get an invite.” “Yeah,” Jeremy said, with a mouthful, “But who could pass-up a chance to spend a weekend in a place like this, for free.” He gestured to the estate. “Right,” Danilo nodded, stuffing his mouth. “Father’s a little weird, though,” Alex whispered, stifling a laugh. Everyone nodded their agreement. “Did he comment on your size, too?” Chris asked Jeremy. “Yeah, it was weird.” He frowned slightly. “Like, dude, I get it, you’re huge, but not all of us can be a giant.” “Oh shit,” Mike said, nearly choking. He glanced up and Chris followed his gaze, as did the others. Lawrence Glencross was standing in the window overlooking the deck, staring at them, expressionless. When he saw them looking, he closed the curtain and disappeared behind a panel of white. The group shared a look, then burst into laughter. All except Chris, who merely smiled nervously. “Hey guys!” A deep voice boomed behind them. The group turned away from the table of refreshments to find Evan and Rupert bounding out the door. Chris’ eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he saw what the twins were wearing: skimpy black posing trunks that struggled to contain their massive packages, and nothing else. Every inch of their huge, muscular bodies was exposed, each muscle group bouncing and flexing as they walked across the deck. “What. The. Fuck?” Alex said. Everyone’s mouth was agape. “Oh shit, the white people are into some freaky shit. I’m screwed.” Niles mumbled beneath his breath, just loud enough for the group to hear, but not the Twins. The Glencross brothers beamed, grinning like clowns, obviously enjoying the reaction their insanely developed physiques were getting from the skinny guys assembled before them. They bounced their bulbous pecs and hit a few poses. Chris could feel his cock stiffening again. He adjusted it discretely and noticed others in the group were doing the same. How could you not get hard when witnessing such a display of the perfect male form. The twins were enjoying themselves as well, sporting bulges that threatened to pop their skimpy posers right off. “We’re so big, bro,” Evan said. “Yeah.” Rupert grunted, flexing harder. “And we’re gonna get bigger.” “So big.” Evan slapped his brother’s delt. “Yeah! So fucking big!” Chris saw a wet spot forming in Rupert’s posers. Was he leaking pre-cum? Was he getting that turned on by his and his brother’s size? What the fuck was going on? And why were they invited? “This is weird,” Danilo whispered. “Agreed,” Chris said, his eyes fixed on the rippling mounds of muscle before him. The brothers were lost in a trance like state, of flexing and grunting, loudly expressing their desire for more size, and getting more turned on as they did it. They flexed so hard, they began to sweat in the late morning sun. One would slap the other and then vice versa. They were getting themselves worked up, pumped for something. And then it was over. The brothers faced the group, grinning and panting, skin red and glistening. “You ready to start the game?” Rupert looked over them. “What’s the game?” Mike asked. “And why are you dressed like that?” Alex gestured to their pumped-up bodies. “And most importantly, what did we just watch?” Niles said, shaking his head, a hardon visible in his pants. The brothers looked at each other and laughed. “The game is called ‘You vs Our Muscles,’” Evan said. “It used to be played in the house, a long time ago, but the maze was put in 50 years ago and it’s been played outside ever since. The maze starts here at the deck and exits all the way over there, by the woods. As you can see, there’s no way around the house from this point. The only place to go is through the maze. The object of the game is to make it through the maze without getting caught by me or my brother. We’re dressed like this because clothing would get way to constrictive-” “And we don’t want to get our clothes dirty,” Rupert chimed in. Evan nodded, “Yeah, that too. This game gets messy. What you just saw was us getting hyped up to win.” He made a fist and slapped it into his other hand. “Understand.” The group stared at each other, a little confused. It sounded simple enough, but it was still so strange. “it’s like a fancy game of tag,” Mike said. “What happens if you catch one of us?” “You versus our muscles, happens,” Even said. “Mike, you come here, and we’ll show you guys. The rest of you stand by the entrance to the maze and be ready to start.” Everyone did as commanded by the muscle-god brother. Chris stood dead center in the middle of the five by the maze entrance, staring up at the deck. Mike stood in front of the brothers, looking like a child compared to them. Their arms were as thick as his legs. Their pecs, as big as his head. His twig like body looked frail in comparison to the towering twins. “If this is a test of strength, I think you guys are going to win.” Mike laughed. “Just stand still and shut up,” Even said, grabbing hold of Mike’s left arm. Rupert took his right. The brothers then placed a hand on each side of Mikes head, with their thumbs locked under his chin. Their comically huge hands each covered a whole side of his skull. “High five, bro,” Evan said. “High five.” Rupert grinned. Chris watched as the brother’s arms tensed. Muscle striations appeared through the skin; veins popped out in high relief. Mike’s feet left the ground. Up, up, up. Two feet in the air. He kicked and flayed, as the skin on his face wrinkled, smooshing together. “Guys, this… hurts, aah,” Mike struggled to say through gritted teeth. “What are you doing!” Jeremy shouted. “Holy shit!” Danilo backed away. Niles and Alex stared on with equal parts confusion and revulsion. Mike’s little body shook, struggling to fight against the towers of muscle holding him, but his arms were locked. He could only kick air. He let out grunts of pain, followed by an agonizing scream as the brother’s press harder on his skull, their muscles rippling with power. “This isn’t cool!” Alex shouted. “You’ll kill him!” Jeremy darted up the stairs. Chris reached out, trying to grab him, fearing what would happen, but he was to slow. Jeremy made it to the top of the stairs but took a kick to the torso from Rupert’s massive foot. He flew back and landed in Alex and Chris’ arms. Jeremy panted, struggling to reclaim the air that had been knocked out of him. Then Chris heard it. The crunch. Mikes skull cracked. He watched blood poor from his friend’s eyes, nose, and mouth. Mike went silent, His face, now disfigured, and brain, squished in. “High five!” The brothers exclaimed in unison as Mikes eyes bulged from his head and his skull completely gave way, popping like a stepped-on grape. His skinny body went limp as the brothers were given a blood shower by Mike’s spurting arteries. Their hands were pressed together, up in the air, covered in bone, blood, brains, and Mike’s skin. They lowered their arms and looked down at the five skinny guys, cowering in fear and shock. Chris’ eyes grew wide as saucers. His jaw went slack. No fucking way, he thought as he watched the blood on the brother’s bodies disappear, absorbed into their skin. And the growth…They were growing! Evan and Rupert moaned in pleasure, their bodies shaking, as they swelled, muscles getting more developed and veinier. “Each time we kill, we grow,” Rupert said, as the now more massive brothers stepped slowly towards them. “But only on our birthdays.” Evan said. “That’s the secret of Glencross men.” “But, we like the thrill of the hunt,” Rupert said, with a sadistic smile, “So run! Run for your pathetic little lives. We’re giving you a head start.” He raised his arms and flexed; the muscles of his arms looked like it might burst through his skin. “All this muscle is coming for you.” The group scampered into the maze. Danilo fell to his knees and wretched, but Alex grabbed his arm, dragging him along, leaving a trail of throw-up in his wake. “We should fight them!” Jeremy shouted, and Chris pushed him forward. “Not without a plan,” Chris said. As he moved through the walls of green, Chris heard a faint deep voice call behind them. He couldn’t make out what had been said, or even which brother had said it, but it didn’t matter. His focus was ahead, toward the end of the maze, toward survival.

Warning: This is a snuff story. Many people die senselessly and violently in it. Do not read further if that's not your thing. While Nick was off at the club, Tony had his own fun one night. Teenage Destroyers 7.75: Tony at the Starlight Motel Tony looked at his reflection in the mirror. “Gonna have fun tonight,” he thought to himself as he looked at his huge body. The improbably large teenager facing the mirror, smiling, was fucking huge; height, build, body, fucking everything about him was enormous! His face was strong, green eyes staring back at the mirror. He was 6’ 5” tall and he weighed over 300 pounds, all of it solid muscle. His skin shined as his muscles bulged underneath. He flexed his 28 inch arms and watched as his biceps bulged into gigantic balls of rippling fibers of muscle covered with veins. Tony pulled on a white shirt, almost see through from how tightly it stretched across his chest. His chest was massive, pecs so astoundingly large he looked like he could bury someone's head between them. Small rips had formed around their enormity from the stress they put on the garment, the same tears appearing around his mind-blowing biceps. He slid on a pair of black shorts. They clung more tightly to his legs than his shirt did to his torso, not even covering half of his quads, the barrel-sized start of his legs looking strong enough to crush watermelons! This teen god’s calves and feet were huge as well; practically every pound on him dedicated to pure, raw power. Between his legs, pushing out the front of her tight shorts, was an absolutely monstrous protuberance; even through the dark material there was no guessing what it was that was pulling the fabric even tighter around his waist. A gigantic, tubular bulge that curled on itself several times distended the dark fabric, making the material of his shorts almost sheer from the strain, the end of it creating a certain bell-shaped protrusion against one of his humongous thighs. "Aw fuck yeah!" He grinned at his reflection and squeezed his enormous bulge, anticipating the fun he was about to have. He headed out the door and drove down the highway. Room 101 Tony pulled in to the gravel lot of the Starlight Motel. Only a few cars were in the lot of this middle-of-nowhere building. This would do. He made his way to the lobby. Ben was manning the front desk this night, bored out of his mind. Everyone had checked in; a few traveling businessmen, a group of guys having a weekend rager, the usual crowd. He was about to lock up when he saw Tony walk in the door. His heart skipped a beat. Tony was stunning. He looked like he was made of granite. “Like what you see?” he said. “It’s Tony, by the way.” Tony extended his massive hand. "B-b-b-Ben." Ben stammered, "Holy shit! You’re fucking huge!” he blurted out. “You like big men like me, Ben?” Tony didn't even ask for a room. He didn't need to. Ben nodded slowly. He was totally smitten with big muscle men. “Yeah..."" Ben said, staring up and down Tony's godly form. "What the hell was a guy like him doing here?" Ben thought to himself, his head clouding with lust. Tony rotated his forearm, which looked about as big as Ben’s thigh, and totally ripped to shreds. “Jesus,” Ben gasped. “I-it's a slow night and I was gonna close up. Do you maybe want to come back to my room?” He couldn't believe he just said that, he never was so forward! Ben stood up quickly and pointed toward the door behind him. Tony smiled and followed. Ben turned off the lobby light and showed Tony to his place. Ben closed the door as Tony grabbed him from behind and squeezed his tight ass cheeks. He ran his hands over Ben's shoulders and rubbed his chest and caressed his nipples under his shirt. Ben's cock was hard. He felt Tony's strong chest against his back, warm and muscular. Tony's cock grew in his shorts. His other arm reached down to Ben's crotch and he squeezed at his balls and cock. Ben felt his hot breath on his neck. Tony whispered in his ear, "Let's get more comfortable." Ben led him to the bed. Tony slipped Ben's shirt off and rubbed his hands against his firm, smooth chest. Ben pulled off his jeans and lay on the bed. He looked down at Ben. His naked body looked inviting. His cock was hard and pulsated as dribbles of precum oozed out and dripped onto his stomach. Tony peeled off his shirt and shorts, revealing his massive frame. Ben was totally flabbergasted by the big man’s body. It was like granite. Golden skin, no hair, and a dick that was a good 10 inches soft. He whimpered and came without touching himself. “Holy fuck dude,” Ben said. “How much bigger does that thing get?” Tony smiled, grabbing his meat and swinging it like a club. “How much bigger do you want it to get?” Ben shook his head. “You're unreal,” he said. Tony chuckled. “I get that a lot. Suck this big tool, punk.” Ben gulped but he dove on it. He couldn't fit more than half of the growing member in his mouth, but his enthusiasm pleasured Tony. When Ben came up for air, he got a full view of the 16 inch long goliath between Tony's legs. It was bigger than his forearm! Tony eased Ben down on the bed, then covered Ben’s small, strong body with his own. It took both of Ben’s hands to circle Tony’s gigantic cock, he stared in wonder as he stroked the thick shaft. Tony positioned his hands on either side of Ben’s much smaller frame, the giant shaft of his monsterous cock slapping against Ben’s torso, stretching from his pubes to his pecs. Tony lifted his hips back, pulling himself from Ben's grasp. Ben felt Tony’s big dick begin to probe his manhole. He started to shake his head, to tell Tony no, but Tony just smirked back, pushing forward insistingly. Ben was aflame with desire. Never had he been with a man so huge, so built, so hard, so intimidating. Tony’s body was made of marble, completely unpliable, but his touch was like fire. “Give it to me,” Ben cried out. “I need it!” The teen god heeded the call, his member growing ever larger, thicker, his thrusting slow at first, but then quicker and more excited. It was only after Tony passed the 13-inch mark that Ben began to show signs of distress, and even those were submerged in the frenzy of his lust. Only at the very end did Ben seem to understand that something was amiss. Ben’s eyes began to bulge when he realized that Tony’s ever lengthening rod was going to puncture his sphincter. Ben looked down to see his abs distended as an orange-sized bulge—the head of Tony’s cock—was muscling up towards Ben’s sternum. “Tony,” he said between grunts. “Tony, what are you doing to me? I, uh, I don’t think…” The teen god put his big hand across Ben’s mouth. “Shut up,” he said. “Take it.” Ben closed his eyes, his passion continuing to build. Ben’s gasp of pain was muffled by Tony's hand, as was his shriek of pain when it became clear that Tony was going all the way to the hilt. Only when the muscle god’s tool bottomed out did Ben orgasm, its full mammoth expanse tearing his internal organs to shreds. “Tony,” Ben murmured. “Thank you…” His eyes closed as the life left his body, sending Tony over the edge. He groaned as he unloaded inside Ben's shredded innards, jet after jet filling his chest cavity. He held Ben's bloated body in his arms for another minute before lifting him off and dropping him at the foot of the bed. Tony was still horny. He flexed his still hard cock, spraying the last dregs of his orgasm across the floor. He heard the shower turn on in the next room. "Perfect," he thought. He headed next door. Room 102 Danny was enjoying a long shower after a full day on the road. Meeting after meeting had drained him, and he was looking forwards to heading home tomorrow. Steam filled the bathroom as he relaxed. He admired his lean muscles; he took pride in staying fit even when on the road. His thoughts drifted as he closed his eyes and relaxed. Suddenly, Danny could feel a presence, a change in the air. He turned to look behind him, and standing there was a huge monster of a man. Danny speechlessly ogled the vast expanse of the pectoral muscle that blocked his exit from the shower. He had to be six and a half feet all and covered in such muscle that he looked like a wall. Fully naked, a massive cock stood at attention, all the way up to between the giant's shelf-like pecs! Was this a dream? A nightmare? "WHAT THE-" he could barely get out a word before Tony shoved him against the shower wall so hard the air was forced out of his lungs. He slipped, bumped his head against the tile, and slid to the floor; Tony towered above him; naked, his cock fully erect and dripping with pre-cum. Tony squeezed at his balls and ran his hand up his lengthy shaft. He felt his veins, the blood pulsing, the hot water washing away the dried blood off his body and highlighting his pumped muscles. Danny looked up in awe and fear. His erection throbbed as he tried to see through the stars in his eyes. Tony pulled Danny up by the armpits, and while dizzy, Danny finally got a look at his giant assailant. Tony's handsome, boyish face atop an impossibly large body. His arms with biceps unflexed yet still so unbelievably huge and wide. Danny whimpered; he was breathtaking. "Aw fuck yeah, you'll do nicely." Tony rumbled. Danny wanted to scream but no noise could come out. Tony stepped forward, forcing Danny to stumble backwards again. He pressed his chest muscle up against Danny’s face. "Yeah," he grunts. Tony continued moving forward slowly, backing Danny into the wall of the bathroom. Tony wedged Danny’s face into his deep pectoral crevice, his skull pinned to the wall. "You want to lick these massive pecs, don’t you, bitch? I’ll bet you’re just dyin’ to." He chuckled. Danny’s head was caught between the deadly halves of Tony’s chest. He couldn’t see. All he could hear is Tony’s heart pumping strongly, the heat of the blood nourishing the muscle in which he was trapped. Danny couldn't help but run his hands over the slick pectorals rippling around him. Danny opened his mouth and let the tip of his tongue slowly draw a trail along the smooth skin of Tony’s mountainous pec. Tony grinned and put his palm behind Danny's head, pressing him into the bulging pectoral muscle, then slowly caused his chest to harden as he held Danny's head in place with his oaken arm. Danny was trapped, enclosed in a cocoon of steel-hard muscle, held fast in Tony’s powerful arms. Large, tunnel-like veins throbbed near the surface of the skin on his biceps and forearms. Danny’s naked torso was covered by Tony’s arms, roughly pressing the poor man against the cold tile and hot slabs of muscle. Danny began pounding on Tony's chest as the pressure increased upon his skull, suffocating him. "Oh hey sorry dude," Tony laughing, relaxing his pecs. "Guess I don't know my own strength," he lied, letting the poor man catch his breath. Tony lifted Danny up and positioned his ass over his pulsing teen cock and slowly brought him down onto the pre cum spurting cock head. He moaned deeply as his hot, throbbing fuck pole penetrated the doomed man's virgin ass. Danny screamed. Tony pushed Danny's head back between his pecs, muffling him. He wrapped his other arm around the man's waist and began fucking in earnest. He could feel his cock quiver with pleasure with each organ that tore as he drove further and further into the poor guy's body. Danny’s feet didn’t reach the floor. But he wasn’t going anywhere. Tony began to squeeze him tighter as he thrust, Danny's head trapped between his pecs. His eyes rolled back in their sockets as he faded in and out of consciousness, but somehow he knew what was about to happen. This was it. Tony's deadly arms slowly wound tighter and tighter around Danny. CRAAAACK! Danny’s twig-like arms snapped. Tony dug the bending of the ribs and the "pop" of bones breaking against his mass. As Tony’s arms tightened and flexed the muscles in them became absurdly rock-hard. Tony hissed out a pleasured, "Oh, FUCK yeah!" as he flexed his massive chest to rock hard fullness and Danny's face was crushed between the powerful teen's outstretched palm and his rippling pectoral. The sudden spray of blood on his chest sent Tony over the edge. As he reached orgasm, his dick shot great, steaming wads of cum into the broken man's body. Tony continued flexing as he unloaded, blood and cum spurting out of Danny's ass and mouth. Danny's limp body slid up and down through a thick layer of cum, burying his broken face under a mask of white. After a minute, Tony loosened his hold and transitioned into a most muscular pose. He brought his two giant fists together and flexed his deadly muscles, which allowed the twisted, broken corpse to slide to the floor. Danny's asshole was permanently resized, cum pouring from a gape large enough to fit a tennis ball. Tony’s body was covered with blood and jizz, which accentuated the peaks and valleys of his unthinkably lethal physique. He was breathing heavily, and his massive chest heaved with each breath. Tony relaxed, letting the hot water cleanse him. Tony shut off the water. He grabbed a towel and dried off, leaving Danny in a heap in the corner of the bathroom, blood pooling on the floor. "Aw yeah," Tony thought to himself, "tonight is getting so fucking good." Room 103 Jay sauntered leisurely out of his room, ice bucket in hand. His partner Dean was on the bed, watching TV. Jay made it just a few steps out the door when he glanced up and saw Tony emerge from the room next door, the huge bodybuilder fully nude, bloodlust in his eyes. Tony turned his head and spotted the poor man, an evil smile growing on his face. Jay almost stopped dead in his tracks, a voice in his head telling him that he had stumbled into something very bad. Both guys broke into a mad sprint towards the door to Jay and Dean's room. Tony swiftly seized Jay by his belt and grappled him into a headlock, squeezing the poor man's skull between his impenetrable lats and granite biceps. Jay kicked and punched as he tried to break free, but his efforts bounced uselessly off Tony's solid muscles. With Jay under one arm, Tony wrapped his hand around the doorknob. Jay tried to call out to warn Dean but couldn't breathe, his face turning red. Tony pressed his shoulder against the door and pushed. The wood splintered and popped, the door broke from the frame, and the knob came off in his hand. Tony pushed his way in. "OH MY GOD JAY!" Dean screamed. He ran to the two men, punching helplessly at Tony's arms. Tony laughed, his cock getting hard again. Dominanting these two weaklings so easily was making him so horny. With his other arm, he grabbed Dean by the throat and hoisted him up, holding him at arm's length. Jay let out a whimper as he saw Dean struggle. "Who are you? What do you want with us?!" Dean cried, tears welling in his eyes as he tried to pull Tony's hand open with both arms. "Just a guy looking for a good time," Tony chuckled. "And to fuck up some punks." With that he threw Dean onto the bed, his head hitting the headboard with a thud. "Time to watch your friend die." Tony said, staring straight into Dean's eyes. Tony lifted Jay up with both arms. With astonishing ease he hoisted him over his head, dropped to one leg, and savagely swung the man's spine straight down onto his knee, every muscle in his substantial frame suddenly exploding in size. The spinal column immediately broke in two, Jay seized and let out a sharp, gruesome yelp, his head thrown back. Dean cried as Tony dropped the broken body onto the bed. Tony tore off Jay's pants, and rammed his 16-inch beast into the man's ass. Dean tried to move, to grab his phone or get away, but he couldn't. He was paralyzed in shock as he looked into his partner's dying eyes. Jay was still alive, completely helpless. His eyes were frozen with fear and he shrieked as he felt his ass splitting in half to accomodate the enormous intruder, which effortlessly drove through his body, rupturing his sphincter muscles and pushing organs out of the way. The curved, symmetrical globes of Tony's ass tensed with hard muscle as he pumped his pelvis. Jay was completely submerged beneath the sweaty muscular mass and he was moaning, barely conscious. Tony stared into Dean's eyes as he pounded Jay, the feeling of completely dominating and destroying these two guys was making him harder than ever. He wrapped his arms around Jay's chest, lifting him up to give Dean a better look at the enormous bulge of Tony's cock punching its way through Jay's innards. Tony roared as he flexed his deadly arms around the dude's torso. There was a grisly crunching noise as the guy's chest caved inwards. "uh..uhhh....UHHHH!!!!!" Jay cried out loudly as his own ribcage imploded, his heart was compressed and instantly crushed against his deforming spine and bursting internal organs. His expression was frozen in shock, his mouth gasped twice, before his face relaxed. Dean let out a helpless wail. "Mmmppfff!!" Tony grunted and suddenly seized as his ass-muscles tightened in successive waves and his broad muscle-laden backside tensed and arched. Tony's hefty balls, wedged between his sweaty crotch and the dead man's ass-cheeks, summoned up a vast reservoir of jizz and purged nearly a pint of hot, sticky fluid into the welcoming anus. When he was finished, he unwrapped his arms, and pushed Jay's body off his cock. "Wh...why did you have to kill him?" Dean said, sniffling. "Because...snuffing punks like you makes me cum so hard." he whispered moving towards Dean, licking his lips, "And I know you enjoyed watching me destroy him. Your dick's been rock hard since I walked through that door." Tony growled. It was true, Dean's hand had been in his pants for most of Jay's destruction. He couldn't help but to cum at the sight of Tony's sweaty muscles, flexing and pumping as he fucked. He felt guilty and yet, his cock had never been harder staring at the teen god. "You want me more than you've ever wanted anything, don't you bitch? Look at me, look at my muscles." Tony whispered as he flexed, his sweat highlighting his unbelievable muscle. Without another word Dean reached out and began to rub his hands over the vast expanse of Tony's muscle packed thighs. "My God," he gasped, "your muscles are like steel!" "Kiss them weakling," Tony commanded. "Worship my body." Dean couldn't help but reach out and rub his hand across the expanse of Tony's rippling, blood slick chest. As he reached his massive pecs, Tony slowly flexed, securing Dean's hand in the deep crevice. He stared into Dean's eyes. "Before I snuffed your friend, I crushed the guy next door with my pecs. Broke his fucking face just by flexing. Then I fucked him and pumped him so full of cum it was shooting out both ends. The guy before him I skewered on my cock and filled him until he was more cum than blood." Dean gasped as he continued to feel the rippling, powerful muscle of this god. "You like that? You like hearing about me dominating little shits like you?" Tony taunted. He moaned as he erupted in orgasm, splattering Tony with his cum. Tony laughed and palmed Dean's head, using it to wipe the cum from his abs and chest, and guided Dean to his apple-sized cockhead. “Yeah, worship this fucking muscle beast,” murmured Tony as he slapped Dean with the 16 inch weapon. Dean's face was getting bruised by the long, thick weapon, but he was still worshipping Tony’s muscles, now running his hands on his huge legs and calves. Tony jammed his cock down Dean’s throat and started skullfucking him. With every thrust, he forced more and more of his oversized weapon in. Dean moaned and gagged as Tony fucked his face, a stream of hot precum pouring down his throat. Over a foot of thick, veiny meat pistoned its way in and out of Dean's throat. He began to drift in and out of consciousness, his airways being crushed by Tony's relentless pounding. Dean looked up pleadingly as Tony wrapped his huge hand around the dude’s neck and squeezed, crushing his esophagus and making more friction between the dude’s esophagus and his cock. “Yeah, feels good,” he said. “Your throat feels so fucking good!" Then he started thrusting harder and squeezing harder. Finally he yelled “Yeah, yeah, YEAH!” as he spurt gush after gush of cum down inside Dean’s stomach. Cum sprayed out of Dean's nostrils and the sides of his mouth. Tony felt Dean's body twitch as his lungs were flooded with muscle cum. His torso swelled until it looked like it would burst. When Tony finished, he pulled his cock out and squeezed Dean's neck until it snapped. "Aw yeah, fuckin' beast..." Tony growled as he flexed his arms. "Fuckin' bones me." Next door, he could hear music and multiple voices, chatting loudly. Tony smiled as he curled his arms, the night wasn't over yet. Room 104 The music blaring from Room 104 was so loud that the four guys inside hadn't heard the screaming and banging noises from the rooms down the hall. As they sat around chugging beers, suddenly the door to their room burst open with a loud crack. Tony strutted into the living room, fully nude. The guys looked at the huge teen in shock. "WHAT THE FUCK?!" The guys jumped up, not sure if they should run or fight. “I’m lookin’ for some dudes. I wanna fuck ‘em up.” he said, his massive body filling the doorway. The men stared, slackjawed, at the teen's gargantuan, rippling torso...They had never seen so much vein encased, rippling muscle on any man, no matter what age. The teen had the neck of a bull, triceps as large as a man's head and boulderous biceps...his pectorals hung out, defying gravity, rippling with power...his dark brown, silver dollar sized nipples pointing straight down to his deep 8 pack abs and shockingly narrow waist. Between his legs hung the longest, thickest cock they'd ever seen on any man, perfectly framed between his chiseled legs. One of the guys, Pete, pissed himself at the sight, even as he felt his cock twitch. He had never imagined any being so huge, so perfect, so sexual. His breathing got rapid and he started to sweat profusely. All four guys couldn't help themselves, their cocks sprung to life at the sight of the rock hard anatomy chart of rippling muscle standing before them. Tony stroked his cock as he saw his effect on the men. It began to pulse and rise, throbbing at full mast before the muscle teen's heaving, rippling pectorals, a string of pre-cum slowly stringing from the slit in it's massive crown. "So, who wants first?" Tony growled, flexing. His lats filled the doorway, blocking their exit. The four men looked at each other, a mix of confusion, fright, and sexual attraction filled their heads. The closest two guys, Chris and Paul, ran at Tony and started throwing punches at him. He laughed as their fists bounced harmlessly off his rock hard body. Tony grabbed the backs of the shirts of the attackers and held them at his sides. He smashed his hands together like he was doing dumbbell flys, smashing their two bodies together. Their faces hit each other, breaking their noses and jaws. He smashed them together again and then let them fall to the floor. Their faces were broken and their chests were battered and bruised. Paul started crawling towards the door. Tony laughed evilly. He smashed down with his tree trunk of a leg, breaking his thigh bone with the powerful blow. Then he did the same thing with the other thigh bone. “You’re not goin’ anywhere, bitch,” he said as Paul writhed in pain. “And neither are you,” he said to Chris who was looking at him in awe and fear. Tony hoisted him up by his shirt and spun him around. Chris suddenly felt Tony's impossibly thick forearm reach across his sternum and the palm firmly grip his shoulder, while the other palm swiftly enwrapped his mouth. Tony savagely jerked the guy's head hard to the right. “I’m gonna fuck you all to death.” Tony declared as he dropped Chris' body to the floor. Pete and Brent, the remaining two men in the room, were frozen in fear. They couldn't believe how fast and brutal Tony was. Paul lay on the ground, barely breathing but alive. Chris' body lay at Tony's feet, his head bent the wrong way around. As if to make his point, Tony bent over and pulled Chris up by the head. He cupped his palms on either side and began to squeeze. His deltoids and triceps began to swell and channel a deadly, muscle-driven force down his arms, all of the destructive energy flowing straight into Chris's skull. The head imploded between his clenched hands with a sudden upwelling of blood, skull fragments and brain matter. "FUCK YEAH!" Tony roared triumphantly. He flexed his insane body, every inch of him appearing to double in size. Tony's cock spurt a jet of precum, landing at Pete's feet. Pete shuddered, the wet spot in his pants growing again. He had never seen such a huge, muscular person in his life. "NO!" Brent squealed, the sight of Chris' crushed head shocking him to his senses. He hopped to his feet and tried to dash behind Tony towards the door. But Tony was too fast, clotheslining Brent with his rock-solid arm. He pulled Brent up until he was eye-level with his goliath cock, a steady stream of precum now dripping from its head. Tony swayed his hips, beating Brent's face with his hard member and coating it in clear slime. "What the fffuck! Let go! LET GO of me!" Brent sputtered as his body thrashed and bucked. Tony erupted into laughter as he watched the utter uselessness of the weaker man's attempts to pry away his vice-like grip. He laid back on the bed, dragging Brent with him. He pressed his cockhead to Brent's lips. "Put it in your mouth and suck on that shit." Brent tried to resist, but one thrust from Tony sunk the solid head straight into his mouth. Tony could feel the warmth of Brent's mouth pleasingly envelope around his dick. He placed his palms on Brent's skull and began to firmly guide it in and out, in and out, and a long moan escaped his lips as he felt that tight throat slide against his oversized meat. Tony swung his legs up and clamped his thick calves around the man's neck, then swiftly jerked him forward and drew the face deeper into his crotch, locking his ankles tight behind his back. Brent's face quickly went beet red as the thighs closed further in, squished against his cheeks and forcing his mouth to open wider, letting Tony shove his full length inside. "Hey, buddy." Tony said to Pete who was sitting in the corner, wide-eyed. He had undone his pants and was jerking himself as he watched Tony. "How powerful do you think my legs are, huh? Do you think-"Tony flexed and his quads swelled to unbelievable proportions. Brent squawked as the crushing pressure amplified tenfold. "You think..." Tony grunted, "...I could fucking....err...break his neck?" He twisted his hips sharply. Pete nearly jumped when he heard the swift, sharp crack of the neck snapping. A wild spasm twitched through the man's body, his arms flew up in the air, then flopped limply to his sides. The sound sent Tony over the edge, his cock blasting pure white jizz straight into Brent's stomach. Tony grunted and flexed as he unloaded, Brent's head nearly buried under the mass of Tony's thighs. When he was done, Tony closed his eyes for a moment, a look of deep satisfaction on his face. Tony unlocked his legs and pushed Brent to the floor. Brent's stomach was bloated, as if he had chugged a keg. His head was bent forward, cum and blood seeping from his nostrils, ears, and mouth. Tony stood up and looked down at Paul, the other man who had charged at the beginning. His breathing was ragged; Tony's dumbbell flys with him and Chris had cracked a few ribs. Tony smiled, his cum-covered cock still throbbing hard. Tony picked up Paul and bent him over the edge of the bed. He ripped off Paul's clothes and slapped his ass. “You ever been fucked, dude? You ever had a huge piece of muscle stud meat jammed up your little ass?” Paul looked at Tony in fear and shook his head. He was a total virgin. Tony rubbed his cock and turned Paul around. In one huge thrust, Tony rammed his 16-inch long cock up the man’s ass. The hard weapon broke Paul’s sphincter muscles and smashed through his intestines. Tony started thrusting his hips at the same time he was pulling back on the dude’s shoulders with his huge arms. Tony’s abs were like bricks of muscle, pounding his huge cock in and out of the guy’s bleeding asshole. A beer can sized bulge pushed out of Paul's abdomen, stretching the skin so taut that the outline of Tony's cockhead was easily seen with each thrust. "Aw yeah dude, tearing you apart!" Tony growled as he sped up. Paul's blood and guts lubricated the deadly monster, amplifying Tony's pleasure. Paul's guts bulged out further, as Tony bent him backwards. Spasms of pain surged through Paul's body, contracting his ass muscles and giving Tony even more pleasure. Suddenly Tony’s cock burst through the Paul’s abs. The power of his muscles was so great that he forced his cock all the way through the man’s body. Tony roared as he saw his blood-covered monster cock sticking out of Paul's shredded guts. He came as he fucked the dude’s dying body, spurting gush after gush of his perfect cum onto the bed and floor in front of them. “Fuckin’ weaking,” he said as he pulled out his cock and dropped the lifeless body to the floor. Tony looked around the room, breathing heavily from his last fuck. Blood was smeared across his chest and dripping down his legs, highlighting the contours of Tony's bulging muscles. Pete sat in the corner of the room, quietly moaning as he came down from cumming again when he watched Tony fuck and snuff his friend. Tony swaggered over to Pete, his powerful arms swaying by his sides, swollen with killing-power. Tony pulled Pete to his feet and the two of them stood in front of the floor-length mirror. The contrast between their bodies was incredible. Tony completely dwarfed the little man. Tony grabbed the man's ass. "You got a sweet little ass, man," he said. "My big cock's gonna love that tight little ass." Pete shuddered as he realized that Tony's monster was level with his shoulders. Would it go all the way through him? Tony flexed his thighs. His huge quads sprang to attention, rippling with mass and cuts. He had way more muscle in one of his thighs than the man had in his whole body. He spun Pete around so he was facing him and grabbed the man's hands, guiding them to his chest. "Feel a real man's muscle, wimp," he said. Pete ran his fingers over the huge, flexed muscles. His cock started to harden again as he felt the young giant's huge muscles. Tony looked down and smiled as he saw the effect his body was having on the smaller man. Pete couldn't help himself as his dick got harder and harder. He was getting turned on by Tony's body even though he knew that body was going to fuck him and then kill him within a matter of minutes. Tony grabbed the hair on the back of the man's head and pushed his face into his thick, hard blood-covered cock. "Lick it clean," he ordered. Pete started licking Tony's huge 16 inch weapon. Tony kept hold of the man's head and moved him up and down over his huge cock. His cock started twitching with pleasure as the man's tongue caressed it. He started licking Tony's huge balls, balls that were the size of big lemons. Tony groaned with pleasure as he felt the man's little tongue on his huge balls. Pete moaned as he tasted Tony's precum, lapping at the giant head like a fountain. After his cock was clean of Brent's remains, Tony pulled Pete to his feet. "I wanna fuck," growled Tony. Pete looked into Tony’s eyes and said. “I want you to fuck me the hardest you have ever fucked. I want to give you the best fuck ever.” Tony was caught offguard. Did this guy *want* to be snuffed? He'd fucked plenty of muscle-crazed worshippers, but they were usually begging for mercy by the end of it. Without asking, Pete answered his question by raising his head and kissing Tony's neck. “Fuck me. Fuck the shit out of me,” he said. He was completely drunk on lust. He started kissing Tony’s body, feeling those big hard muscles. “Aw yeah dude! Look at the body of the biggest fucking musclegod on earth! Tell me I’m a monster and a beast! Tell me I’m a god! Worship me, you muscleslut!” Pete's complete submission to him made Tony hornier than ever. Tony wrapped his left arm around Pete's thin chest. With his right hand he grabbed his cock and guided it to just the right place at the man's tight ass crack, just barely touching the soft flesh of the man's round butt. Tony picked him up and slid his meat between Pete's legs. Even from behind him, Tony's cock stuck out twice as far as Pete's. The heat radiating from Tony's meat made the smaller man whimper. Pete took a deep breath, knowing what was about to come. Without a word, Tony lifted Pete into the air and jammed his rock hard cock into Pete’s ass. Pete’s eyes got bright and his cock got even harder. “Oh god, oh god!’ he yelled and he shot a huge spurt of cum all over his chest. Tony held the man by the chest and raised him up and down on his cock, only stuffing a foot of his massive meat inside. He watched his image in the mirror as his huge muscles lifted the man up and down on his cock like it was nothing. He felt the muscles of the man's ass try to tighten around the head of his cock as he lifted the ass up, but he knew his cock was too big and hard for those little muscles to resist when he forced himself in again. After a few minutes of this, he let go with his hands, Pete dangling in the air impaled on Tony's beast. "Look, my cock is stronger than you," he laughed, "It can lift your pathetic little body like a feather." He twitched his cock and Pete bounced up and down. "How does it feel to be lifted off your feet by just my fucking monster cock, bitch?!" smirked Tony looking at their reflection in the mirror. He swayed his hips causing his hard-on and the man perched atop to swing madly from side to side. "I…..I….." Pete trailed off losing the power of speech. His whole body bounced up and down as Tony's mighty knob throbbed inside his ass. "I can't take this anymore….." moaned Pete, pleasure pulsating through his body, "I'm gonna…..gonna….." Pete moaned and came, spraying his load on the mirror. Tony gripped Pete's hips and held him in place, the smaller man's orgasm pleasuring his own rod. Pete stared at their reflection, the mountain of muscle surrounding him. "Please," he begged. "Let me worship you!" Pete cried. Tony corkscrewed Pete on his cock to face him. Pete shoved his face into Tony's pecs, feeling the hard muscles as Tony fucked him harder and harder. He called Tony a beast, a god. He moaned as he recounted how easily Tony destroyed his friends. With his talk and his worshipping, he brought Tony to an absolute peak of erotic pleasure as Tony fucked his little ass. Then, with one incredibly powerful thrust of his hips, Tony rammed his cock all the way into the man's ass, forcing all 16 inches inside. Pete felt his guts tear apart, pain shooting through his body, blood pooling beneath him. Tony covered Pete's mouth, muffling his cries as he thrust his full length into him. "This what you wanted right?" Tony said softly into Pete's ear, "Thinking about my awesome strength. Do you like the way my body feels? Huh? Your ass is so fucking tight man..." Pete was barely conscious, he could barely see the stud’s handsome face and incredibly muscular torso through the mind fog. Even now he felt aroused looking at this huge young bodybuilder even though he was about to die. "Please...fuck...harder..." Pete managed to gasp out, before his eyes closed. Tony smiled. Tony crushed Pete against the mirror, completely covering him with his 300 pounds of muscle. He started fucking again, this time not holding back. Then they heard bones cracking. Pete’s pelvis was cracking apart from Tony’s powerful thrusts. More and more tissues were destroyed by his huge weapon. He pummeled Pete's heart from the inside, enjoying the feeling of its rapid vibrations against his cockhead. Tony was now panting and yelling in erotic bliss. He was ready for the final burst of pleasure. "These fucking guns are gonna pop your head off!" Tony declared as he wrapped his arm around Pete's neck and flexed his big bicep, crushing his windpipe. "God that feels good," said Tony, as Pete turned red. Tony flexed and unflexed his arm a dozen times, hearing and feeling the big muscle bash itself into the poor man's neck, crushing more and more windpipe. Pete couldn’t breathe. Tony pressed him up against the mirror as he rammed his cock into Pete's ass. Even though Pete was near death, he was rock hard as he felt Tony’s huge body envelope him. Cum oozed out of his cock as he started to die. Tony rammed his huge cock in and out hard. The mirror cracked as Tony slammed Pete against it, over and over. "Fuckin' strong muscle!" yelled Tony. Pete started drooling and gasping. He drifted out of consciousness. Finally, Tony pulled his arm up, pulling on Pete's chin. "Time to say goodbye," said Tony. Then he flexed hard and held it, watching his rock hard muscle smash that neck. puh-puh-puh-POP! The enormous force of his rock hard bicep literally popped the vertebrae in Pete's neck. The sound and feel of these vital bones parting sent Tony over the top. He seized as his orgasm sent shuddering waves of pleasure through his god-like body, and an enormous reservoir of hot cum flooded the bloody canals of the dead man's anus. Spasms surged through Pete’s body. Tony spurted over and over for over two minutes. After many blasts of cum Tony finally stopped and pulled his huge cock out of Pete’s mangled body. Pete's body crumpled on the floor, a look of bliss on his face. The big beast took a few moments to flex and admire himself in the mirror, breathing heavily and finishing the impromptu posing session with a double biceps pose and a deep, "Yeaaahhhh." "Awww, fuckin' A... fuck 'em all to death..." Tony mused, as he walked out of the room, effortlessly kicking bodies aside that lay in his way, his huge semi-erect cock swaying back and forth before him like some lethal biological weapon. Room 105 "Yes, God yes, give it to me." Steven lay spread eagle on the bed, teasing Karl. Karl smiled at his lover, his 9 inch cock at attention. They had been waiting all week to get out of town and planned to enjoy every second. Karl thrust forward and buried his entire shaft in Steven. "Its huge, give it to me Karl," Steven groaned. Karl growled and leaned in for a kiss, speeding up his thrusts. For a quarter of an hour the pounding continued. "Oh God yes!" "Drill me, fuck yes, oh God it's filling me." Steven loved it. When Karl fucked him he could see stars, lodged on his big dick. Karl loved hearing Steven go crazy over his cock. Feeling himself getting close, he slowly pushed his dick up to the hilt inside of his lover, told him how sexy he was and how he needed him and shot his thick spunk deep into him. Steven cried out as he came simultaneously. The first shot hit him clean in the face and sprayed down across his chest and over the bed. Shot after shot sprayed the two of them, strings of white dripping off their faces as they rode out their orgasms. The two of them were so caught up in their lovemaking that they failed to notice the door to their room open and a dark shadow silently emerge. The two of them laid on the bed enjoying the afterglow of their fuck, Karl still on top of Steven as they closed their eyes and kissed. Tony smirked in the darkness and pounced. "WHAT THE - " Karl exclaimed before the breath was knocked out of him. Steven's eyes shot open as he saw Karl try to get up, only to have his hands pinned down. "Ow! What are you doing?!" Karl yelled. The weight of another person, a much bigger person, crushed Karl into him even more and he grunted. Karl's head was shoved into a pillow, muffling him as Steven felt the stranger thrust forward against Karl's arse. Steven tried to swing his arms and fight, but his blows landed uselessly against the rock-hard torso of the assailant. Steven groaned "no"as he tried to fight back, to no avail. "Get off him, you bastard!" Steven shouted. He finally caught a glimpse of Tony, the immense size of his body was unreal! This couldn't be happening! Karl shouted "no, please" as he felt Tony shift and prod his giant dick against his asshole. "Oh God, Jesus that's big. Fuck that cock is too big!" There was a fierce thrust as a huge cock entered his ass. Karl screamed. Steven felt a spurt of hot fluid splash against his ass as Tony's goliath tore Karl's asshole open. "Ohh God!" The two of them cried out, Karl in agony, Steven in terror. Tony pulled back and thrust again, hard. Onward and onward he pressed, his arms pinning the two men down as he speared Karl. Karl's cock pressed into his boyfriend's ass and Steven felt the sickening power of the man above him as Tony started to unceremoniously fuck the two of them. Steven could feel every movement as he was forced to take his boyfriend's cock with Tony's every thrust. He could feel Karl writhe and shudder until he came, spraying Steven's insides again. Steven cried out as he came as well, his cock squished tightly between him and Karl as Tony bore down on them. His heart was breaking but his mind was in turmoil as he felt himself get hard again from the relentless thrusting. Tony went into overdrive and drove his huge monster into Karl's ass as Karl struggled to get his words out: "Ohhh, so fucking big, so much ..." Karl was drifting in and out of consciousness as the massive cock tore through his insides. Steven lay trapped under his boyfriend and their assailant and felt the powerful thrusts of a man raping his boyfriend and his heart was filled with sorrow and humiliation. But it went on and on, thrust after thrust after thrust. Karl's face was pressed against his, preventing either of them from seeing Tony. All Steven could feel was 2 bodies thrusting violently and the sound of Tony's balls slapping against his boyfriend's tight ass with each thrust. Steven felt faint as the weight of the two bodies on top of him crushed him further into the bed. He was mercifully unconscious when Tony's cock tore through Karl's lungs and erupted. He didn't hear Karl gasp, "It's blasting into me, fuck ... how much cum, oh fuck!!" Or Karl's coughs as his lungs were flooded with superior jizz. Or Karl's cock shooting his last load inside him as he finally succumbed to his injuries. Tony groaned again as he tightened his grip on Karl's hips as he pushed his titanic cock deeper still into his body. Another blast jetted from his firmly entrenched tool. Karl lay on top of Steven, unmoving and silent as Tony continued to empty his balls into his chest. Cum and blood flowed out of Karl's mouth, dripping onto Steven's unconscious face. If he hadn't died of internal injuries, Tony's orgasm definitely drowned him. Every few seconds Karl's body jerked as if shocked by electricity as life left his body. After a while Tony slowly began to withdraw his still fully erect cock from Karl's thoroughly fucked apart body. He groaned as he felt the wide rim of his flared out cockhead drag through Karl's shredded intestines. Tony's still fully erect monster popped free with a wet slurping sound, and Karl's corpse gave one last full body shiver as his broken asshole relinquished his cum-slick manmeat. As soon as it was free, a steady stream of warm sperm and blood poured from his gaping hole. Tony grabbed Karl by the waist and flipped him off of the bed. The sudden change in pressure shocked Steven awake. The bottom man gasped for air as his eyes shot open. He stared, mouth agape at the sweaty, muscular stud and his twitching erection kneeling on the end of the bed. “Oh… fuck…” Steven gasped, dazed. His nostrils flared as he got a huge breath of his assailant’s pure alpha musk, the thick layer of cum coating his face was overwhelming. His eyes shifted to the cock between Tony’s legs, a massive throbbing baseball bat covered in blood and cum. God, it was as thick as his fucking arm! A cock like that would completely destroy his ass! “It's...gonna kill me!” he moaned. "That's the idea." Tony smiled, nonchalantly jacking his still hard cock. Tony grabbed the man and lifted him over his throbbing cock head and then entered him. Steven tried to scream but the pain was too intense. There was a pop as his hip bones stretched. Steven’s tongue fell from his mouth and his body exploded in a firecracker orgasm just from being entered by such a monster pipe. Tony impaled the man slowly and began masturbating with the doomed man's little body. He made sure he was facing his little fuck buddy as he began to impale him deeper and deeper with each thrust until half of his meat was inside. “Now here comes the fun part.” Tony said as he pulled his cock all the way out, leaving only the massive tip of the head in, “time to die!” With another loud grunt, Tony thrust with all his strength as his bitchbreaker tore Steven apart. This act knocked the wind out of Steven, and he gasped for air as he simultaneously had the biggest orgasm of his life. With a cruel glint in his eyes, Tony lifted himself up and grabbed Steven’s ankles and placed them on his shoulders: it was time for the mating press. Thrusting with the same full strokes as before, Tony’s beastly cock stretched out Steven’s insides more and more. The bed creaked and rocked, the headboard slamming into the wall as Tony fucked Steven into the bed harder and harder. “You’re fucking up my body! Oh my god oh my god oh my god..” An overwhelming feeling of fullness came over Steven that gradually faded to numbness as his guts were churned up and he shut his eyes forever. "Awwww! Fuck YEAH!" Tony boomed as he flexed his rippling ass and shoved the spasming body of his fuck toy to the base of his throbbing dick, stabbing Steven's heart with his cock. With that, Tony began to cum. Cum filled his chest and then poured out of his mouth. It also erupted from the seal his wrecked asshole made around Tony's murderous tool. Tony fell forward onto the bed as he blasted jet after jet of muscle cum into the smaller man. He wrapped his arms around Steven's torso and squeezed, groaning as he felt Steven's ribs crack and pop. The broken ribs rubbed up against his erupting meat, sending waves of pleasure through the muscle god's body. Steven’s mouth fell open and cum flowed out of his mouth in a thick stream. Tony continued cumming for another minute before it was over. Tony relaxed on top of Steven, the smaller man's body completely covered by the giant teen. After a few minutes of relaxation, Tony stood up, letting Steven's body fall to the floor on top of Karl's. A river of white poured out of Steven's stretched-open asshole, like his boyfriend. Both of their faces were unrecognizable, buried under a deep layer of thick jizz. Tony stretched, looking down at his last two kills with satisfaction. The two bodies laid on the floor, a puddle of cum spreading underneath them. Dawn Tony headed home as the sun started to peak over the horizon. When he got home, he walked into his room and stood before the mirror. He thought about what he had just done. Ten guys fucked to death in a night, a new record! The sounds of their bones breaking. The feeling of his cock tearing through their guts. The rush he felt as he drowned them in his load. He had dominated them all with the enormous power of his 300+ pounds of muscle and his massive 16 inch cock. He was a fucking god. As he thought about it and looked at himself in the mirror he started rubbing his body. His face still looked like the face of a teenager, but his body looked like the wet dream of a Mr. Olympia competitor. He thought about how easy it was for him to smash his victims with his huge muscles. His traps bulged out from his neck. He watched his delts bulge like bowling balls of thick shredded muscle on his shoulders. His massive arms, as big as most guys' legs, rippling with muscle and covered with veins. He clenched his hands into fists and watched his forearms and biceps bulge, admiring the arms that snapped necks and crushed skulls. He watched his lats flare out - thick wings of solid muscle that crushed the chests of his toys like they were made of little sticks. Tony raised his arms and kissed his biceps. He watched his abs flex, and his huge legs. His cock throbbed between his pecs as he worshipped himself, the monster that tore apart asses and mouths and smashed through their insides. He hefted his giant balls, heavy with a neverending supply of jizz. He thought about how he could snuff a guy just by cumming. Fuck, he was incredible! He grabbed his cock with both hands and moaned, "FUCK YEAH!” and his cock started blasting cum, spurting gush after gush of cum on the ceiling, splashing back down onto his massive form. It was one of the best orgasms he had ever had. He took a shower and fell asleep happily.

This story is a pastiche heavily inspired by "Wrestling Squad Captain" and other snuff stories. It exists in the same Teenage Destroyers universe, but a few years later. It only features Nick, so I considered it a side story (hence 7.5 instead of 8). Nick goes clubbing It was just before happy hour when the front door of the local club opened. The few people inside all looked up, and for a moment they lost their collective breath and stood in shock. In swaggered a drop-dead gorgeous, nearly 400 lb muscle-beast. Wearing a white tshirt and jeans, the mounds of pure muscle that were his pecs pressed outward against his shirt, casting a shadow beneath them. His gigantic 70 inch chest bulged with muscle, the top of his deep pec cleavage visible under the V-neck of the shirt. His delts looked like bowling balls of muscle capping shoulders that were twice as wide as his hips. Thick, wide lats flared out to the sides, tapering down to his narrow, athletic hips. The tight shirt was pasted against his 8-pack abs, leaving no doubt as to how well-defined and hard they were. His waist was only 32 inches, tiny on a 6 foot 6 inch tall body that was packed with 400 pounds of muscle. On top of all this, his jeans could not conceal how thick and powerful his legs were. His thighs measured an enormous 36 inches, his calves were 24 inches around. All at once, everyone collectively took a deep breath, men and women alike feeling a surge of pleasure shoot into their nether regions. Nick got off on the sudden silence, the stunned looks. He knew he was a fucking god, knew his own power and couldn't help but smile to himself. He turned heads as he wedged himself between two guys at thee bar. He was so big, so muscular, so dominant looking. Nick ordered a beer and drank the whole glass down in one big glug. When he drank, he raised his arm high and flexed his bicep. All the mouths in the bar dropped open as they watched his huge bicep flex, a 27-inch arm pushing his sleeve back and bulging with hard fibers of muscle clearly visible under his tan skin, with veins crisscrossing everywhere. The other patrons started talking amongst themselves in little groups, pretending not to notice the giant stud, but Nick knew they were stealing glances at him, knew they were processing a combination of envy, fear, and lust. Nick cruised the room with his eyes. He noted a few guys that would do. He smiled and headed to the restroom. This was his routine. On top of all his mass and looks, he was hung like a horse; between his legs hung a 11-inch long soft penis arching over a pair of lemon-sized testes; when hard it grew to 16 inches of soda-can thick, ass-wrecking cock. Nick loved dominating other guys and watching them cum just at the sight of him, a perfectly proportioned, 21 year old muscle god with a massive dick to match. Once he pulled out his monster cock most guys had to see it shoot. They couldn’t resist the temptation to feel a huge hard cock like that in their mouths and taste Nick's hot muscle cum. Nick got a blow job or a fuck almost every day that way. Nick waited until some really straight macho dude, who would never even look at another guy's naked body, let alone touch his cock, saw his monster. They’d be standing at the urinals in the rest room, Nick didn’t really need to piss, he was just horny. Nick pulled his cock out slowly, and played with it just enough to get it half hard. The other dude watched, tried to pretend he wasn’t, but Nick saw the way the stud couldn’t take his eyes off Nick's cock, as it swung out, huge and heavy, and he couldn’t not look at it. Then Nick stepped back so the dude got a good look, and the stud’s jaw dropped in awe of the huge beautiful cock Nick waved at him, and Nick stepped closer to the stud. "Whatcha lookin at, stud?" Nick asked, as he shook his rapidly hardening pole and it stretched out still longer, and got fatter and fatter. The dude just stood there, transfixed, unable to move or speak, he never saw anything so big and beautiful as Nick's huge cock. Bigger than any one they’d ever seen, but perfectly proportioned, at once both beautiful and terrifying. He held his own puny little dick in his hand, because he was planning to take a piss, but instead he began getting hard, and his hand wasn’t just holding his cock any more, he was stroking it slowly, mesmerized by what Nick is holding, wanting to touch it, desperate to know what it felt like to wrap his hands around a cock that big. "You like my dick?” Nick asked. "Wanna touch it?" The stud nodded, unable to stop himself, he had never done such a thing, but now he couldn’t help it as his hand moved of its own volition, reached out, touched the huge crown of the giant fuck-pole Nick offered him. Then he couldn’t stop, he slowly rubbed and stroked and fondled that beautiful cock, gently, reverently. Nick reached out and took the stud’s hand, and led him into a stall, closing the door behind him. There he forced the dude to take off all his clothes and toss them on the floor. He liked seeing his prey like this, a jock with a nice, tight, well-muscled body, the sort of guy all the chicks swoon over, but instead he was naked, getting ready to suck his first cock, though he didn’t know that yet. By now the stud was unable to think of anything but how much he wanted Nick's cock. He didn’t know yet how much he wanted it, how far he’d going to go to satisfy his hunger. He was already naked, his clothes scattered around on the floor, facing the biggest muscle man he’d ever seen, waving the biggest dick he’d ever seen. Nick worked his shirt up over his head and behind his neck, revealing his massive chest. He let the dude play with his giant pole for a little while, getting the naked stud totally hooked. Nick's cock swelled still larger, easily over a foot long now and wrist-thick, but still not fully erect. He slapped it against the stud’s abs, eliciting a stifled moan. Nick reached between the stud’s legs and grabbed the dude’s cock and balls and tugged. The stud’s respectable 8 inch cock was leaking so much Nick thought he might be cumming already, but no, the dude was just so totally drunk with lust for Nick's huge cock that his horny stud lust had gone into overdrive, his body is pumping out hormones and precum ten times as fast as usual. "Yeah," Nick crooned softly. "You like that, buddy, don't you? You like my big cock. You've got a nice one here yourself. Man, you're so hard I bet you could bust your nut just from licking the head of my cock. See how it's starting to ooze? I bet you'd like to taste that, wouldn't you, dude? Go ahead, stick out your tongue and lick it off, I won't tell anyone. It'll taste good, and I'll just keep working your dick while you do it, go ahead, lick it." But as soon as he said that, Nick took his hand away from the guy’s cock and pushed him down onto the toilet, bringing his now rock hard 16-inch goliath to eye level with the naked stud. Nick's cock started to ooze, it always started dripping like that the moment he's hard. The dude stared at the big drops of clear cock juice oozing out, dripping slowly down onto his bare legs. He looked up at Nick's face smiling down at him. The glint of lust and need in Nick's eyes spurred the stud’s own lust. He wanted to please Nick now, this big stud with the giant cock was being so nice to him, letting him have just what he wanted. Yes, he wanted to lick that big knob, taste that juice, he had to know what it tasted like. The boy stuck out his tongue and Nick pulled back a little, teasing. The stud followed, of course, he leaned hungrily forward, determined now to lick up some of that nectar. He grabbed Nick's cock - he used both hands - it took both of his hands to encircle that big log - but he got it in his hands and held it. "Yeah, that's good, wrap your hands around it and jack it a couple of times, dude." The guy looked up at Nick adoringly. He’d do anything now, anything Nick asked. He moved his hands slowly back and forth over Nick's huge cock, loving the way the silky skin felt, and the way it glided so smoothly over the iron-hard tube of hot stud cock enclosed. He opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue and licked the head, at last getting what he wanted, a taste of Nick's cock juice, and it tasted like the food of the gods, man-milk, he had to have more, he engulfed the huge head of Nick's cock and sucked desperately, needing more. Nick groaned, he loved that hot virgin mouth on his cock, he could always tell when he got a stud who’d never sucked cock before, there was something so much more urgent and desperate about the way they did it at first, like they’d finally broken down some barrier, and a flood of pent up need comes bursting out. The guy sucked eagerly, happily. The head of Nick's cock was quite a mouthful for him, barely fitting in his mouth. Nick put his hands on the stud’s head, getting ready for the next stage. He pulled the dude’s head towards him, and pushed his hips forward. "Oh yeah, buddy, that's good, but you can take more than that, just the head isn't enough, I need to feel my cock inside your throat. Take it, buddy, take it." Nick pushed, and the stud just automatically opened wider, letting it in, trying to obey his new god, wanting to please the owner of this huge beautiful cock. He started to choke as it hit the back of his mouth and pressed against the entrance to his throat. That's when Nick gave a hard, vicious thrust with his hips, and sank about half his monster cock down the dude’s throat. He always loved the way that felt, stretching some virgin mouth and throat impossibly wide and feeling the awesomely tight smooth flesh strain to contain his giant dick as it throbbed and swelled. And he loved the way they all tried to take it, they wanted it so bad they let him rape their throats that way, and still wanted more. Nick held his cock there for a short time, before he felt the dude start to struggle as he kicked and jerked, his arms flailed desperately, helplessly. His throat made grunting retching noises, choking, suffocating from that enormous pole fucking his mouth and throat. Nick knew that he was about to break his new toy too early. So he pulled it out, and the dude coughed and gasped and gurgled. “Fuck dude, sorry," Nick said sympathetically, "I guess I got carried away, you had me so hot the way you were sucking on it, I just couldn't help myself. You're really good at that, no one has ever sucked my cock as good as that, it was awesome! I promise I won't do that again, but don't stop, that felt so good." Nick reached down and grabbed the dude’s still-hard dick and stroked it a few times, rubbing the dude’s naked chest with his huge cock. The dude’s rock hard abs, ones he was so proud to show off, were smeared with a thick layer of pre and spit. He didn’t care - all the terror and discomfort of the moment before was forgotten, Nick's hands on the dude’s naked body comforted him, he wanted to please Nick, and he had to have that cock! The stud opened his mouth and went down on the beast again. This time he wanted more of it, he’d had it down his throat, he knew that's what Nick wanted, so that's what he wanted, he had to please this muscle god. He sucked it deeper and deeper, choking, suffocating, he has to get it all. Nick helped, holding the guy’s head, pushing slowly until at last his nose was buried in Nick's bush, pressed against his tight hard belly, and Nick moaned. He felt the guy twitch as he came, the feeling of deep throating all of Nick’s cock pushing him over the edge. Hot spurts of jizz sprayed his chest and Nick’s legs. It was the most he had ever cum before. "Oh! Yeah, buddy, that's it, you've got it all, now breathe before you do that again." He pulled out and let the guy come up for air, then fed his cock into his throat again, then again, and soon he was skull fucking the willing stud, he fucked that tight hot throat faster and faster. He held onto the tops of the partitions on the sides, fucking the dude’s mouth, his awesome muscles glistening with sweat. His hapless worshipper jerked himself off as he felt Nick’s hot precum flood his throat. “Aw fuck dude,” Nick groaned, “you’ve got suck a hot fucking mouth.” He rubbed his pecs and played with his nipples, all that awesome muscle god flesh exposed and flexing. He looked down and smiled, grabbing the guy’s head and burying his dick all the way in once more. He fucked the guy’s face so hard, the guy’s body jerked back and forth with every thrust, nearly slamming his head into the wall. He used the man's mouth for his pleasure, barely aware that he was nearly choking to death. Before long Nick threw back his head and growled "Yeah! Cumming! Take it!" Nick wrapped his hands around the stud’s head and shoved his cock all the way in, and held it there as it pumped out pints of his man-milk, straight into the dude’s stomach, and the stud began flailing and struggling again, suffocating, but in heaven. He could feel Nick's huge cock throb and squirt, he wanted it and hung on, his vision going dim, he was getting dizzy from lack of oxygen, but he didn't care, he’d die if he had to, to satisfy this awesome jock's brutal lust. He moaned around Nick’s beast as his own cock erupted again, spraying its load onto his chest. His abs grew less defined as his stomach filled with jizz, his eyes closing as his vision went to black. Nick came and came and came again, holding his victim in place as his balls emptied themselves down the guy’s throat. Cum sprayed out of the guy’s mouth and nostrils as he choked on Nick’s massive load. Nick felt the dude spasm as he struggled underneath him, arms and legs kicking helplessly against Nick’s rock-hard legs. Nick moaned, the feeling of drowning a man with his cock was coaxing more cum from his erupting beast. He felt the stud finally stop breathing, his arms and legs falling limp. Nick humped the guy’s skull as his orgasm ended, cum still flowing out of his mouth and nose. Finally after several minutes, Nick sighed and relaxed as he pulled his cock out of the dude’s ravaged mouth. The stud’s lifeless body flopped back onto the toilet like a ragdoll. Nick stood over his prone body, droplets of cum dripping onto his stomach from Nick’s semi hard cock. He reached down and lifted the guy’s head up. Cum dripped out of his mouth onto his naked chest and legs, but his eyes were blank, a blissed out look on his face. "Thanks dude, that was pretty good. Too bad you couldn’t handle the beast.” Nick said as he shook the last of his load from his cock. He grinned as he looked over the cum covered jock, the formerly defined abs now bloated and covered in a thick layer of white, his hand still gripping his own cock, the clear dregs of his last load dripping out onto the floor. He looked like he had sucked off a whole football team and passed out, drunk on cum. But it was all Nick. The rush of snuffing someone with just his cock made Nick even hornier than when he walked in. Right as he finished up, the door to the bathroom opened. Nick pulled his pants up to just below his cock and walked out of the stall. The dude pissing at the urinal glanced over and then froze as he caught sight of Nick’s massive body and his 13 inch, just creamed goliath swaying between his legs. Bubbles and drips of his thick white jizz were still oozing out of his meat as Nick walked towards the new arrival. “Mother-fucker! Jesus Christ!” Nick smiled and his cock rocketed to full rigidness again on hearing the new guy flip out over his dick. He loved it when people creamed themselves at the sight of him. It looked like he had just found his next victim. “Like what you see dude?” He grabbed his meat with one hand and flexed his massive arm, swinging his cock like a bat. The guy nodded wordlessly, shuffling over to Nick until he was face to face with Nick’s massive torso. Nick dwarfed his new worshipper, a lanky thirty-something with an average build. He clearly worked out, but judging by his gaping mouth, he’d never seen anyone like Nick before. The dude’s dick already rock hard as he mindlessly stroked it, all the while staring at Nick’s huge body. "Look at my fucking body," Nick said, looking over the awestruck dude, at his own reflection. "Touch my arm," he said, holding his arm out straight. The new guy reached out tentatively and touched the stud’s forearm, which was twice the size of any forearm he had ever seen. As if reading his mind, Nick said, "That's right. Twenty inches of forearm power." Nick curled up his arm, and they both watched as his huge arm bunched up and piled up higher and higher. An insanely huge peak capped his arm, the peak itself bigger than a tennis ball atop his 27 inch arm. Nick brought it up to his own mouth and kissed it. "Feel those monsters, dude,” he said to the new guy. The man put his little fingers on Nick’s huge biceps. He squeezed as hard as he could, but he couldn't make the slightest dent in the rock-hard muscle. Then he put both of his hands around Nick’s flexing arm and even with both hands he couldn't get his fingers around even half of its huge girth. Nick smiled with a look of sheer arrogance. He flexed into a double biceps pose. "Fuck YEAH," he exclaimed. The guy could smell the sweat of him, the thick musky muscle sweat. Fresh yet funky and intoxicating. He grabbed the new guy by the back of his head, and forced him between his thick pecs. He pushed the guy’s head deep into his cleavage, all the while staring at himself in the mirror. His new worshipper dutifully licked and fondled Nick’s massive chest, moaning the whole time. He pulled the new guy off his body and ordered him to strip. The guy rushed to fulfill the god’s request as Nick casually pulled off his shirt and pants and hung them on a stall wall. The two of them stood fully nude in front of the bathroom mirror. The contrast between their bodies was incredible. At six feet six inches tall and 400 pounds of rock hard muscle, Nick completely dwarfed the new guy who weighed no more than 150 pounds at 5 feet 8 inches tall. "Feel a real man's muscle, dude,” he said. Nick flexed his thighs. His huge quads sprang to attention, rippling with mass and cuts. The worshipper fell to his knees as he ran his fingers over the huge, flexed muscles. He couldn't believe how big and hard Nick's quads were. His cock was rock hard as he felt the stud god’s huge muscles. Nick looked down and smiled as he saw the effect his body was having. Nick grabbed the back of the guy’s head and pulled him up, guiding the two of them into an empty stall and closed the door behind them. He pushed his worshipper down onto his knees as he sat down on the toilet, his massive meat pointed straight up and smearing pre all over his pecs. Nick pulled the guy’s face to his thick, hard 16 inch monster. "Lick it," he ordered. The worshipper started licking Nick's huge weapon. Nick kept hold of the guy’s head and moved him up and down over his huge cock. His cock started twitching with pleasure as the dude’s tongue caressed it. He started licking Nick's huge balls. Nick groaned with pleasure as he felt the guy’s tongue on his tender balls. He felt like a fucking god as the guy knelt at his feet and worshipped his body. Suddenly they heard the door of the restroom open, and two or three guys walk in. The worshipper froze, eyes wide with in panic. He tried to say something but Nick grabbed the guy’s head and shoved his cock down to the root, muffling him. They listened to the guys outside as they passed by the stall with Nick’s first victim. “Holy shit! You guys see this?” “Oh dude, looks like someone got greedy! Fuck, looks like he must’ve sucked off like 10 guys!” Nick felt his cock twitch in response, sending a spurt of precum straight into his worshipper’s stomach. “At least! Dude looks like a fucking glazed donut!” “Fuck, I wish I had gotten in on it!” “Sleep well slut, hope it was worth it!” They laughed and moved on, using the urinals and sink before heading out. Nick smiled and looked down at his worshipper, somehow still conscious despite having Nick’s goliath buried in his throat for the last five minutes. Nick pulled him off, the guy immediately gasped for air. He stood up and pulled the man to his feet, pressing the two of them together. Nick's cock was twitching with pleasure, sliding up between the smaller man’s pecs. "I wanna fuck," said Nick. The new guy was speechless, completely entranced by the huge muscle god. Nick grabbed the guy’s ass. "You got a sweet little ass, dude,” he said. "My big cock's gonna love that tight little ass." The man whimpered. “O-o-oh my f-f-fucking God!” he whimpered. He knew that he couldn’t resist. Nick lifted his victim up and down a couple of times, playing with him like he was playing with a rag doll. The guy was so light to him it was like he was lifting a feather. His huge cock was pointing up and it was throbbing. Nick slowly lowered the man down so the tip of his cock was right at the opening of his anus. “No no no! YOU’RE GONNA KILL ME!” the guy screamed, the feeling of Nick’s massive cockhead against his asshole jolting him to his senses. He flailed helplessly, his arms pinned to his sides by Nick’s unyielding arms. Nick grunted, “Yup”. Then he jammed his asshole down on his cock with such force that the man’s anus burst open. The man screamed, but Nick quickly moved his hand to muffle his mouth. He thrust his hips forward, burrowing deep into his quivering insides, his deadly cock stretching what could be stretched and ripping what couldn’t. The muscle god afforded his victim absolutely no time to get used to his cock, gripping his torso with both hands and violently tugging him back onto his fat dick, forcing himself deeper and deeper, much deeper than a dick was ever meant to go into a body. “Oh yeah,” yelled Nick. “Nice and tight!” Blood flowed out of his worshipper’s asshole, lubricating Nick’s monster even more. This went on for several minutes as the smaller man moaned from pain and Nick grunted with pleasure. “Nnnnooooo… nnnghghhhrrrrrkk”, the man gasped, his voice going gurgling as blood sprayed from between his lips. The god’s cock was destroying his insides. Killing him. And yet, his own dick was still hard. He came as he felt Nick’s monster stretching him apart. It was the best orgasm he had ever had. “Oh yeah, oh yeah,” yelled Nick as his huge cock brutally tore through his worshipper’s little body. Not only were his ass muscles ripped apart by Nick's huge cock, but his intestines were shredded as well as Nick's 16 inches of rock-hard muscle cock rammed themselves up into the guy’s guts. Nick's cock just pushed the guy’s organs out of the way as it forced its way into his body. When he felt the resistance of vital organs squirming and stretching against his throbbing cock head, he just pushed harder, driving his cock through whatever got in the way, and deeper into the bitch’s body. And every time his cock tore through an intestine or and organ a spasm of pleasure went through Nick’s body as he felt his cock destroy the living tissue. After five minutes of this fucking, there was nothing left of his worshipper’s intestines. The little man was whimpering in pain, nearly unconscious. Nick didn’t care. He laid the two of them on the ground and started fucking again, this time thrusting his hips with enormous force. Sweat was dripping off his golden skin. His huge abs muscles were pushing his cock deeper and deeper inside his worshipper’s ass. His butt muscles were glistening with power and huge dimples formed on the sides of his glutes with every thrust. Then he heard bones cracking as his victim’s pelvis was cracking apart. It was being broken apart by Nick’s powerful thrusts. Then his spine started breaking as Nick pushed himself farther and farther in. By now, Nick’s cock had torn through the guy’s diaphragm. It was now pushing into his lungs. Nick was panting in erotic bliss as he felt the guy’s heart beating against his cockhead, the vibrations causing his cock to spurt jets of precum. He was ready for the final burst of pleasure. With a violent thrust, he rammed his enormous rod into the guy’s heart, crushing it. Nick moaned and started shooting his load, filling up the body with spurt after spurt after spurt of thick white muscle cum. Long ropes of jizz spewed from his victim’s mouth with each pump of his cock. Spasms of death surged through his victim’s ass as he drowned in blood and cum, massaging Nick’s beast and giving him even more pleasure. He wrapped his huge right hand around the man’s neck and squeezed. His hand was so strong it squeezed through all the tissue and crushed the bone. The sound and feeling of crushing bones sent his bloodlust on overdrive, an endless stream of white erupting from him. After several minutes, Nick finally stopped and pulled his huge cock out. His victim laid face down on the ground, torso compressed from Nick’s brutal fuck, neck flattened. Pools of thick cum spread around his mouth and ass, the latter tinged with blood. Nick stood up and caught his breath, sweat dripping off his pumped body. He looked down at the dead body and said, “Thanks for the fuck, bitch.” He stepped out of the stall and wedged the door shut, breaking the lock behind him. He picked up the guy’s discarded clothes, wiped the mess of blood, cum, and guts off his body and tossed them into the trash. He found his clothes and stuffed his softening meat into his jeans again and pulled on his shirt. He smiled darkly at his reflection in the mirror. The night had been a success so far, but his bloodlust wasn’t sated. He strolled out of the bathroom and made his way back to the bar. The club had filled up while he was gone, writhing bodies grinding in unison on the dance floor. Nick reached the bar and grabbed another drink, draining it in one long draught. Setting his empty glass back down, he moved towards the mass of grooving bodies, his gaze landed on a lean twink he spotted gliding between larger guys on the dance floor. He was dressed in a fishnet tshirt and tight black pants, his lithe figure shined as he moved across the club. It was obvious that the twink was on the hunt for some cock, and Nick was more than happy to help. He made his way through the sea of people and stepped up behind the shifting form of the twink, his thick forearms coming down around the smaller male's waist to gently hold him against his larger frame, the guy’s head coming up to just between his pecs. To his credit, the twink barely paused in his motions, settling in comfortably between the arms of the stud behind him, changing up his stance slightly so his rear gently brushed against the denim covered crotch of the man behind him. Taking the actions as acceptance, Nick began to sway his hips in time with the twink's movements, letting the smaller male guide them on the dace floor as the heat in his groin began to grow, his meat starting to swell again in its restrictive prison. They swayed and ground among the dozens of other forms moving to the music, but they never broke contact. The twink kept up his fluidic motions, his backside almost constantly in contact with the Nick’s groin, rubbing across it and applying light but noticeable pressure. Nick's hands traced over the flat stomach of the smaller twink, teasing down towards his belt line but never crossing it, just enough to entire the other male. Emboldened by Nick’s motions, he turned around and slid his hands under Nick’s shirt, moaning as he felt Nick’s rock hard abs and back. He looked up at Nick’s handsome face and felt his knees buckle with lust. “Oh my god, am I dreaming?” he asked. “Oh no dude, I’m all real,” Nick replied and smiled, thinking of what he could do with his new prey. Practically purring, the twink tugged on Nick’s arms encouragingly, leading him off the dance floor. “How about we go somewhere more...private?" he suggested, not waiting for an answer as he led the larger male towards the back rooms, his backside swaying and bouncing with each step. Nick just grinned and followed behind eagerly, letting the smaller twink take him to where the real show would begin. The door clicked shut, and then locked as Nick took in the small, private room at the back of the club. It was more or less spartan; more of a storage closet that had been dressed up just enough to suit the needs of any eager club-goers who wanted to add a little spice to their night. The growing bulge in his jeans wobbled and throbbed, drawing the attentive eyes of his partner. "See something you like?" he snickered. He could tell this twink was a definite size queen. The twink looked up in awe as Nick pulled himself free of his shirt and tossed it to the side, his firm pecs and rock-hard abdomen rippling under his golden skin. Nick’s pumped pecs twitched involuntarily as he stood in front of him, blood rushing to feed the muscle. His traps flowed away from his neck to bowling ball shoulders - and in turn these led the eyes down to gigantic arms - massive slabs for triceps, and huge softballs for biceps. His arms were pushed out by the most massive lats - thick and broad. They formed a sharp V down to a thin solid waist - fronted by a muscled eight pack. Nick brought his arms up and did a double biceps pose, which made the guy start to emit high pitched snorts. The young twink couldn't take all this muscle in. He just kept looking up and down - gasping at the sheer size of this muscleman before him. Nick reached out and pulled him close - tearing the guy’s shirt in the process. He was face to face with the monstrous muscles now. Nick massaged his pecs - grabbing the muscle in his huge hands and squeezing tight - then flexing. The worshipper moved his hands over Nick’s shelf-like pecs - feeling up one pec in each hand - impossibly trying to hold these mounds. He thought he would cum right there. He loved Nick’s muscle - his raw power. Nick started some poses - most muscular, double bi, lat spread. The twink reached down to pull off his pants his dick and came instantly, no longer able to resist. "Mmmmm, that's good boy - like what you feel? Like this fucking muscle dude?" “You’re sooo huge, my God....” the twink panted as his lust for Nick intensified with each passing second. He felt dizzy as he tried to comprehend the mass of muscle flexing in front of him. As Nick moved from pose to pose he rubbed his hands along his muscles, across his chest, down his abs. This was as much for him as his soon-to-be victim; he kissed his giant arms as his excitement grew, his dick pushing against the zipper of his jeans. "Yeah dude - look at this amazing bod. See the power of these guns, fuck man - i'm so fucking strong - worship my massive body.” Nick said. The smaller man moaned as he inhaled Nick’s musk, his arms wrapping as far as they could around Nick’s huge lats. His head was surrounded by muscle as Nick worked his arm behind his head and smashed his face into the side of his muscular chest, near the armpit. Nick suddenly brought his fist toward his shoulder and the bicep muscle jumped and thickened into a hard, round mass. The twink kissed the massive ball of muscle as Nick relaxed and flexed it a few times. His eyes were wide open as he continued his exploration of Nick’s hard body. His hot mouth moved over to Nick’s solid abs, and the stud god tensed it so that it hardened underneath his lips. “Get on your knees before your musclegod," Nick said. The twink immediately dropped down and pressed his cheek against Nick’s oversized bulge. His hand caressed Nick’s calf muscle, which felt like a rock when Nick flexed. Licking his lips, the twink reached up and caressed that heavy bulge, fingers beginning to work on the button and zipper of Nick's jeans. "Let's get a closer look," he winked, deft hands undoing the pants and helping to free the beast within. He let out a small gasp as Nick’s heavy, pendulous balls flopped out in front of his face, followed by a sheath easily as thick as a soda can. Despite being over a foot long, he was clearly still growing. “Omigod….you’re so big!” he murmured, leaning in to nuzzle the fat, leathery balls as they pulsed and churned against his face. He stroked and played with Nick’s mighty shaft, moaning over how massive it was, how it belonged on a horse. "You know what to do boy,” Nick said with a smirk. The twink slid his face across the muscular leg and opened his mouth wide. Then he began to suck on the muscle god’s dick, taking the huge balls in one hand while his other felt along the semi-flexed quad muscle of Nick’s right leg. He looked up and saw that Nick was looking down at him. Nick’s thick pecs jutted out over the rippling ab muscles and he reached a hand up to stroke the bottom of the heavy chest muscles. Nick put his hands on the sides of the twink’s head and pushed him forward on his dick. "Mmmph!" the twink’s surprised exclamation was muffled by the sheer size of the beast filling his mouth, causing him to gulp on instinct as it pushed inside. He could feel it pulse and throb on his tongue as it filled his mouth, stretching his jaws wide as Nick held his head firmly, pushing the growing shaft in deeper as it grew. Grunting out as the tight passage of gullet was pried open by his swelling dick, Nick tossed his head back and groaned happily towards the ceiling as the wet tunnel surrounded his cock, pushing his hips forward as the muffled gagging noises sounded from between his legs. "Nngh...yeah dude…keep swallowing....we're getting there..." he said in a low, lusty tone, his fingers massaging the twink’s scalp. The twink's hands were pressed against the thick, corded thighs of the stud muscle god as he braced himself against the invasion of his throat. Each hard suck pulled that cock into his mouth, inch by inch as he'd stroke the length near the base. He was beginning a slow needy hungry thrusting and bobbing motion, moving his head up and down that fat cock to work inch after hot throbbing pulsing inch into his mouth. The only sound in the room was the "Gawk, Gawk, Gluck" of the guy’s throat stretching around Nick’s giant cock. Nick watched as the twink went down on him slowly, engulfing more of his meat, cramming it into his mouth like a dog with a steak too big for him; His cheeks were bulged out as they produced spittle, and lubed up his cock, cleaning it and making it shine. With a thrust, he pushed the remaining, long inches into his worshipper’s mouth, the entire monster of cock was shoved inside the small body. Nick was surprised that the twink was able to take him without gagging. He moaned, putting a hand on on the guy’s head, and he pushed him on his cock deeply as he could, burying the other's nose in his bush, his balls smacking his chin and bouncing against it, churning so much cum. After letting the smaller male gag around his cock for another minute or so, Nick slowly began to pull himself free of that stretched mouth, feeling his head drag against the warm tunnel on the way out, until the twink's lips bulged and popped off his blunt head with a lewd schlorp!. Grinning down at his conquest, Nick allowed the twink to cough and hack as he caught his breath, gently stroking his heavy shaft as it pulsed to full size. "You okay there, little guy? You did pretty good for a first time! You’ve had some big cocks before, huh?” Catching his breath, chin still dripping some precum, the twink looked up and gasped. "H-Holy hell!" he gasped. "J-just how big is that thing? I-I can’t believe that was inside me!” Nick was way bigger than anything he’d taken before; bigger than any guy, any dildo, any of his his wildest dreams. "Ohh...this guy?" Nick drawled innocently, swinging his ponderous cock flop forward, landing with a hearty smack on the twink's head, the pulsing meat completely covering his face. “Sixteen inches, bitch. And you're going to take every last one of them up that sweet little ass,” he grinned evilly, as a fresh spurt of precum coating the twink's head. Blinking, the twink gaped like a fish as his brain processed those words, scampering to his feet and trying to back away. “Wh-what? I can’t! Th-there's no way I....hey!" he yelped as he was lifted up and shoved up against the wall. He was suddenly very aware of a thick, warm weight resting along the small of his back, causing him to shudder. "You will," Nick snorted, holding the smaller male firmly by the hips as he ground his throbbing, leaking maleness against the twink’s back. Keeping his grip on the twink, Nick took hold of his massive cock and guided it back against the guy’s ass. The twink moaned as he was manhandled by the much larger stud, letting out a gasp as the thick head was pushed against his rear. "W-w-wait! Just let meeeeEEEEEE!" he squealed as the head pushed hard, stretching his asshole wide around the invading girth. Suddenly, with a rush, the head a couple inches of shaft popped in. Nick began to fuck the guy with slow, rhythm strokes, each about 4-5 inches long, enjoying the feeling of stretching this size queen apart. Nick grunted as he worked his thick cock in deeper and deeper, feeling the velvety warmth of the smaller male spread around his throbbing beast. He felt the muscles of the twink’s ass try to tighten around the head of his cock as he lifted the ass up, but he knew his cock was too big and hard for those little muscles to resist when he forced the big weapon in again. "Nnff! Fuck you are tight!" Nick had managed to stuff a foot of his muscle cock in, remarkably without tearing the twink apart. Gulping breath in great gasps, the lean twink yowled and cried out as each barreling inch was shoved inside, feeling his body stretch and warp to fit the massive intruder as Nick continued to buck. Nick had reached the deepest point the twink had ever taken, and there was still more cock to go. He looked down and instantly came as he saw the outline of Nick’s gargantuan meat bulging under his abdomen. Reaching around the front of him, Nick’s hand rubbed over the growing bulge, feeling himself pulse under the stretched skin as he pushed himself in. The twink moaned helplessly as he came, the feeling of being stuffed with cock short circuiting his brain. Pulling back just an inch or two, Nick let his cock spurt another great gout of precum up inside the twink before bucking back in, gaining depth with each hard thrust. Nick stood up straight, his huge cock so thick and powerful that it raised the twink into the air with him with its own strength. Then he wrapped his hands around the little body and started fucking it onto his dick like the twink was no more than a sex toy for him to use, jolting the guy up and down in his grasp, working him down onto that gigantic shaft even deeper, the guy’s limbs swinging hopelessly in the air, his whole body convulsing in pain and pleasure on the stud’s dick. From the outside, anyone would have been able to hear the steady thump-thump-thump of the twink's body impacting the padded walls as he was being brutally fucked. "N-noo...." he wailed, legs quivering as he struggled - futilely - against the larger male's grip and weight. "It...its….too biiiig..." he moaned as over a foot of thick shaft was thrust in and out of his lithe frame. His thin abdomen stretched around the massive intruder, the clear outline of the crown of his cockhead pushing from within. Nick reached around and squeezed his cock through his partner’s skin, impressed with how much the guy was taking. "Yeah...it is. You felt it before this...and you know you wanted it," he snorted softly. His hips gave another buck, the lewd schlorp of more cock being crammed in, precum squirting out of the distended hole. Nick was surprised that he hadn’t town the twink apart yet even though he had almost forced his whole cock inside him. He growled as he pulled the guy down harder, forcing more inside. "Be honest....this is exactly what you wanted when you led me to this room." Nick growled against the twink’s neck. Panting hard, the twink felt his cheeks burn as those words sunk in deep, just like the huge beast invading his insides. He did want this; he was a size queen at heart, and muscle studs were his weakness. "Nngh....y-yes..." he whimpered, feeling it flex inside his ruined passage. "Y-you're....you're bigger th-than....than I....Ooh.....oh gods..." he hiccuped, "I...I can't..." he babbled, feeling lightheaded from it all. With one particularly savage thrust, Nick wrenched the twink all the way down onto him until his hips smacked against the twink’s cheeks and he was balls deep inside of him. “AAghh! Fuck!” the twink screamed and came again, his body convulsing atop Nick’s pole. Each thrust of that massive cock bounced and jerked the twink atop it like some perverse sex toy, Nick snorting and grunting like a feral beast. The harsh pounding was relentless, flattening the twink against the wall as Nick thrust in hard and deep, his heavy testicles slapping thee guy’s rear each time. The worshipper cried in agony and shook, but there was nothing he could do. Each time Nick pulled out, the twink’s groans grew weaker, like his very life was getting fucked out of him. The pair rutted hard for nearly an hour before Nick could feel his balls tense and tighten. Nick slowly extended his arms and flexed his biceps, rock-hard and swollen with destructive power. "Nghh.....almost time for the big show, cutie. These babies are gonna snap your neck!” he grunted, panting slightly from the effort of pounding the smaller male senseless. He got no response; the twink had passed out, the intensity of Nick’s fuck causing him to lose consciousness. Nick wrapped his arm around the guy’s neck, positioning his bicep under his chin, his other arm wrapped around the twink’s waist, holding him tight. Then he flexed his bicep. The giant muscle bulged upwards, smashing itself into the guy’s head. Nick’s cock throbbed in anticipation, buried deep in the twink’s chest. He flexed harder and the rock hard muscle pushed like a steel battering ram on the head, pushing it upwards from his body. Suddenly there was a loud popping sound as the twink’s head was severed from the top of his spinal cord. Nick’s giant bicep had popped his head off. The sound drove Nick over the edge. "FUCK!" he roared, letting out a pleasured moan as he shoved his monster all the way to the base. His balls clenched up and pulled towards his groin as they began to unload, his cock expanded as the first shot of cum hit the twink like a sucker punch, driving the breath from his lungs. The unconscious twink gurgled and gasped as he was filled by a torrent of thick, hot cream, feeling like someone had set off a fire hose inside him. Nick held him firmly, hips mashed together as he bred the poor twink, the spasms of death giving Nick even more pleasure. Gobs of white cum started oozing out of the twink’s little ass as the incredible amount of jism being produced by Nick’s huge, lemon-sized balls blasted out of his huge cock again and again. As Nick’s orgasm waned, a convulsion went through the twink’s body and his ass muscles tightened one more time. "Ummm, feels good," murmured Nick as he lazily humped his latest victim, thick ropes of white spurting out of his overstuffed asshole with each pump. When he finished his incredible orgasm, Nick leaned against the wall to catch his breath, the twink’s body completely held up by his softening meat. What once was a smooth, tight abdomen was now bloated and taut, the victim’s guts somehow able to hold Nick’s immense load. “Fuck dude, you really could handle a cock!” Nick muttered, half admiringly. “Even one as big as mine.” He chuckled and flexed his cock, the twink’s lifeless body swayed as it banged into his giant, rock-hard chest. Blood rushed back into his mighty organ, quickly hardening once more. Nick grinned and flexed again, smashing the twink against his massive pecs with just a twitch of his massive pole. “Aw yeah, my fucking muscle cock is stronger than your little body bitch,” he grunted. He started slowly humping his cock in and out once again in footlong strokes, his massive load lubricating the twink’s guts. “Dude, I pumped you up like a fucking balloon!” Nick grunted as he ran his hands over the twink’s taut abdomen. He gave it a smack, the skin pulled so tight his load barely sloshed around inside. More cum oozed out of the twink’s ass as Nick continued to hump him. His balls lurched as he remembered the other two guys he had snuffed earlier; drowning one in his cum, literally fucking the other to death. The night had been a great success, and he was ready to get off once more. His eyes narrowed as his cock began to throb again. He was ready to tear his toy apart. “Time to pop you, bitch!” Nick growled as he lifted the body up until just his cock head was inside. With a roar he slammed him down on his deadly cock, tearing through his overfilled guts. With a crack, the twink’s hips broke apart, smashed by Nick’s violent thrust. Nick threw back his head, his eyes open as he became a fuck-beast, lost in his own intense pleasure. He felt his cock tear through the twink’s insides, his organs completely smashed by Nick’s rampaging monster. Cum flooded into his chest cavity, mixing with the blood and guts. Nick grabbed the twink’s hips and viciously slammed the body up and down his meat like a fleshlight, roaring as he tore the twink apart from the inside. The victim’s limbs and head flailed wildly. Nick corkscrewed the body on his cock and wrapped his giant arms around the twink’s chest and squeezed, causing a huge jet of cum and blood to shoot out of his mouth. One by one, he heard each rib crackle and snap, the sound amplifying Nick’s pleasure. He was getting close again, his hips and sculptured ass working faster and pushing deeper against the guy’s tender ass. Nick felt his orgasm begin to mount, "Oh yeah," he moaned as he moved his arms down to the body’s abdomen and pulled in with his huge guns. Immediately there was a loud crack as the twink’s spine snapped in two. A surge of pleasure shot through Nick’s body as he erupted, spurting burst after burst of superior jism deep inside the twink’s body. Cum and blood sprayed out of both ends of the corpse, painting the wall and floor as Nick flooded the ruined twink. “FUCK!!” Nick moaned. The muscle god unwrapped his arms and pushed the twink off of him. He grabbed his huge cock which was still cumming, more spurts of pure white cum blasted out of his gigantic beast, covering the twink’s chest and face. A mix of blood and cum poured from his demolished ass, pooling on the floor as Nick buried the twink’s face under a thick layer of white. Finally, after several long minutes, his orgasm subsided. "Mmmff....fuckin' A," he panted, letting go of his heavy cock as it dropped and swayed between his legs. Nick flexed his gargantuan physique. His big, buff body was totally pumped and dripping with sweat, cum, and blood. He breathed heavily, enjoying his post-orgasm bliss as he stood in the dark room thinking about what he wanted to do next. After all, it was the night was still young.

Hi guys I have transferred this story over from the old forum. Pt 4 is still getting written I will have it out ASAP BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ, Bobby Jr presses the entrance buzzer outside HM Longside Prison and waits. A few seconds later the door unlocks, "Enter" came the voice from the intercom. Bobby Jr walks in and heads to the sign in desk. "Bobby Jr here to see Bobby Sr" he tells the officer sitting at the desk. The officer looks at Bobby. "You look just him!!" The officer replies as he hands Bobby a visitor pass. "Head over to the search area then to the waiting room, then they'll call you from there." Bobby takes the pass and heads over to the search officer who goes over his body with a metal detector. After this is done he directs Bobby to the waiting room. This was Bobby Jr's weekly visit to see his father. Bobby Jr is 18 and his father has been in prison for around half his sons life. Bobby Sr was sent down 6 and a half years ago following the reopening of a case in which he was accused of assault and lethal battery at the age of 18. At the time he was accused of crushing a young mans head in at a illegal underground fight club, at the same event he brutally murdered his brothers friend. Other incidents include the savage beating of his next door neighbours son and 2 on duty police officers. At the time their was amazingly no overwhelming evidence to tie him to the murders. That was until 6 years ago when the case was reopened following the recovery of a bodycam during the demolition of his house, which was found to belong to one of the deceased police man. A trial ensued and Bobby Sr was found guilty and sentenced to life imprisonment. Bobby Jr had been waiting around 5 mins when the visitation officer came to get him and lead him and other visitors to the prisoner visitor room. As they were walking to the room Bobby got a message, he had a quick glance and it read, " All is in place BB, 8PM tomorrow at the old location" The message was finished with a punching emoji,a boxing glove emoji. An happy but slightly unerring evil grin became etched on Bobbys face. He quickly replied back " fucking yes, can't break a family tradition!!" The door to the visitor room opened, Bobby Jr walked in and instantly saw the mirror image of him sat at the table only difference being his dad was 20 years older. Bobby bound over and gave his waiting father a hug. "Oooomphhhhh" cough cough, " pretty strong like I was at your age son!" Bobby Jr's bear hug nearly squeezing the life out of his dad. "Looks like the test affect has taken hold, looking broad son! Told you you could trust Vasily!" Bobby let go of his dad and chuckled, "seems I've more than definitely acquired your freaky genetics dad, 250kg for 10 on bench press earlier, won't be long till I'm hitting 300kg and yes I'm looking huge, got pics to show you later." Bobby takes a seat opposite his dad. "So son how has the 'other' training been coming on? You managed to break my record yet hahaha? Also last week you told me you were waiting on further info about the event, so come on tell all?" Bobby Sr enthusiastically asks. Bobby Jr again etches the unerring evil smile on his face, reaches into his pocket and gets his phone out. " I thought you'd never ask pops, your record was 6 padded and 4 steel in one hour?" Bobby asks as he scrolls through his photos, his dad nods in agreement. "Take a look at these!" Firstly Bobby shows his dad a photo of his basement gym, the boxing area completely empty and time stamped at 1456pm. Bobby scrolls across to the second pic, time stamped at 1556pm, the pic made his dad's eyes bulge, the boxing area was now full with 12 completely destroyed padded boxing bags and 8 mangled steel columns. " Double what you got dad, fuuuuuuck I'm something special aren't I!" Bobby exclaims. "Damn son you seem to be a shit tonne stronger and more powerful then I was at 18, I can safely say your definitely gonna own this event, whatever it is." Bobby's dad beams with delight as he knows his son will most certainly be carrying on his work in some way. " So son I'm intrigued to see what Vasilys test has done in helping you with your physique, as I said earlier your looking broad!!" Bobby Sr asked. He wasn't wrong. Bobby Jr's frame belying his 18yrs, even through his super tight clothing you could see the orbs that formed his shoulders, 2 juicy thick slabs of pec stretching his top, every bend of his arms forced his biceps to bundle n bulge into a powerful peak. " Just look at this, took this fresh after a upper body session this morning!!" Bobby Jr selected the pic and showed it to his dad. Bobby Sr eyes again bulged when he saw his sons large physique. "Fucking hell son, lean but sweet Jesus you have a shed load more muscle than I did, seeing that I can now understand how you destroyed more bags n colums then I did. Please tell me your gonna be putting all that power and muscle to good use!!" Bobby Sr asked. Bobby Jr's eyes lit up, he smiled once again, " Now that you mention it! You see, there hasn't been any sort of meet ups like you did back when you were my age with Uncle Johnny, so I started asking round a couple of months ago and low and behold I've managed to get one up and running, same location as back in your day too, got confirmation on the way here for tomorrow being launch night. Can't wait now! Been a while since a D'eath has competitively broke a few bones and the odd skull!!" As his dad was about to answer the buzzer went for time up. They both got up and embraced each other, "Can't wait to hear how you've done son!" Bobby Sr whispers into his sons ear. Bobby Jr acknowledges him, "Off course, no one's gonna beat me!" With that he turned and left. As he was walking out he got his phone and made a call, " Hey its me, on my way back, is everything ready?" An evil grin came across his face as he listened to the reply, " Excellent, why wait till tomorrow to start!" He ended the phone call. Bobby arrived home around 20 mins later, he was met by Vasily, "So where is the little shit Vas?" Bobby asks as he peels his top off, his huge frame glistening slightly from having the top on, he cracks his bull thick neck and rough calloused knuckles. " He's In the area down the basement sir!" Vasily replied, " this one should not take you too long!" Bobby turned back and looked at him, " The short n sweet ones are just as enthralling, I'll let you know when to make the call!" Bobby opens the basement door and shuts it behind him. He walks down the stairs into at first a dimly lit but we'll equipped basement gym. He turns a corner, and there in the middle of the floor is The Area, which has more light surrounding it. Stood in the middle was a guy in his mid 20s,blindfolded, stripped to the waist, his body was uncomparable to the mass of Bobby's, he was thin and athletic, Bobby must have had at least 90lb on him. The guy could hear Bobby coming. Bobby entered The Area, "Name?" He barked at the guy. " S s s ssimon" came the fear laden answer. "W w w w wwwhooo aare you?" Bobby reached out and tore the blindfold off, with the other hand he instantly wrapped it round Simons thin neck and easily hoisted him 4ft off the floor. "Your not Simon anymore…….." he brings Simon face to face with him, "..... your practice!" Bobby tightens his grip round his neck and swings the rest of his body round on to his collosal shoulders and beefy traps, he uses his other hand to steady him. He then lifts Simons body up and few feet then slams it down hard across his traps and delts, to Simon it felt like being bashed against solid stone, each slam met with a loud masculine grunt and the crunching of bone. After 6 shattering slams Bobby let's Simons broken body fall on the floor, he turns round and looks down at the bruised body. Simons breathing now slow, painful and crackly. Bobby kneels down next to him, grabs his head and sits him up, Bobby lifts his right muscular arm, his deep, sweaty, hairy teen pits oozing a masculine scent, he rams Simons head deep inside and holds it there, Simons body begins to convulse, he is fighting for breath but Bobby's pit is suffocating what life is left. After around 30secs Simons body goes limp, for extra reassurance, it wasn't needed but Bobby loves to experiment, he tenses his tricep and slams it down on to the side of Simons head, a dull crack broke the silence, Bobby lifted his arm and saw a sizeable dent in the side of his victims head. He pushed the body off him, he got up and made his way back upstairs, he opens the basement door, Vasily is sat waiting. Bobby smiles at him, " 3mins 26secs! Quickest yet! Make the call! " Bobby continues upstairs to go and shower and change. Vasily began a video call. The organiser of the fight club wanted evidence that all competitors have what it takes to go "All the way!" Vasily began walking round the dead body paying close attention to the deformed torso and broken head. A few mins later the voice of the organiser spoke, " This is acceptable, full confirmation is now given to attend tomorrow, Bobby will be the youngest competitor, he will fight first." The call ended. The next day Bobby woke up at 8, he looked at his plan for the day, all it read was, food, 2hrs push workout including boxing, inject, more food, and in capitals FIGHT NIGHT. Bobby made his way downstairs to the kitchen were Vas was preparing his pre workout breakfast, as well as it being fight night it was also the start of a major bulk phase for Bobby, he turns 19 in 2 months, the goal, to be the biggest, strongest, meanest 19yr old there is. His starting cals would be 7250 per day, with a steady increase every few weeks. Bobby sat down in front of 2 huge plates of food. Vas had prepared 4 bagels, 300g oats mixed with 80g of protein powder and 2 rump steaks, a whopping 3066 cals. Bobby demolished it all in 15 mins. "That didn't even touch the sides, I'm feeling good about today, feeling STRONG" he flexes his unpumped 18 n half inch bicep."Time to go and destroy my chest!!" Bobby leaps off his chair and heads down to the basement, Vas follows with a medium sized zipped up black case. Once in the basement Bobby heads straight to the bench press. "Load that to 100kg man while I stretch!" Bobby orders Vas. Vas nods and loads the bar to the required weight, " thanks, now fuck off and get the punch area ready, gimme 20 and 12 I'm feeling goooooooooood!" Bobby says. "Yes boss, enjoy your workout!" Vas replies as he walks to the other side of the expansive basement gym ro prep the punch area. Bobby peels his tee off, he loves to workout topless, seeing his muscles bulge before his very eyes. He lays down on the bench, grabs the bar and easily hoists it off, he then fires out 50 perfect reps, 100kg nothing to him. He racks it, looks at his reflection, his pecs already bulging, he adds a further 50kg, again easily getting 25 reps. His pumped pecs, still with enough power for more. Bobby whacks it up to 200kg, 17 reps. He stands up, " No more fucking games, I'm doing it!!" He screams out. He adds a further 100kg to the bar, his previous best was 250 for 10. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH" He screams, he instantly lays back down, grabs the bar, he slowly but steadily hoists the bar off, as he lowers his arms begin to shake, but he growls as it gets lower, he then begins pushing up with all his strength,it goes up a little easier, " YOU PUSSY ONE MORE" he yells to himself, again the bar lowers, pain etched on his face, but he wasn't giving up, again he begins to push up, he slams the weight back on the rack,he gets up and looks at his reflection in the mirror, his pecs were beet red and bulging with sickenly pumped muscle, he grabs a near by mug, he squeezes it into his pec gap, he twists to the side and hits a side chest pose, as his pecs bunch up they inflict a devastating amount of power on the mug, CRRRRACCCKKK, within seconds it's in pieces and fell to the floor. He begins to march purposefully over to the punch area, Vas had only just finished putting the last steel beam up. "Move out of the fucking way!!" Bobby barks. Vas knows by now that when Bobby is in this mood he does well to stay clear, he leaves the area. Bobby descends on the first of 20 punch bags, his fists primed ready, "1" bam,bam,bam SMASH, "2" bam bam bam SMASH. With unerring power and accuracy Bobby begins a 3 punch demolition job on the punch bags, after every 3rd punch the bag explodes, as the onslaught continues his punches get harder and harder, he breezes through the rest, with one to go, he composes himself, his knuckles crack as he clences and unclenches his fists, he primes his left fist, BAM, SMASH, with one punch the last bag obliterates. "The Power!!!" He strides over to the 12 steel beams and begins a similar destruction job, after only 6 punches on each the beams buckle and give way to Bobby's ridiculous power. Once he had finished he strode over to where Vas was standing. In one hand Vas had a 2500cal gain shake and in the other a 2ml syringe of a misty coloured liquid. Bobby grabbed the shake and downed it in seconds. "Do it" he orders Vas, Vas pins the needle into Bobby's meaty delt. The super mix of Test Enth, Test Cyp, Tren, Deca, Winny, Dbol and Growth starts circulating through Bobby's body. "Time to rest now Vas, need to get myself mentally prepared for tonight." Bobby heads off to his room. It's 830pm later that day, Bobby and Vas have arrived at the designated place for the fights. They are both sat in the competitor zone along with the other fighters. Bobby looks round, a focused and powerful look etched on his face, he sees that he has a physical size advantage over a few of the other fighters, but the power he knows he has means that he is not afraid of the bigger ones either. Deep down he wants to test himself against the much bigger fighters but also can't deny that he'd like to completely annihilate one of the smaller ones too. "OK Bobby," Vas says, " your first on remember so remember the rules, you have 5mins to either snuff the fuckers or put them in a worse condition then you come the end. That's the only 2 ways you win, if it's feeling easy, put on a show like I know you can!!" Bobby turns and cracks a little smile, " if anyone lives I've not done my job right Vas, I've run various scenarios in my head, I know what I'm gonna do!" Bobby quickly returns to deep concentration. At 845pm a announcement tone comes through the speakers, BING BONG, " Could Bobby and Martyn please make there way to the fight zone. Without even a acknowledgement of Vas Bobby gets up, he looks and sees Martyn. Martyn was one of the smaller fighters, his physique was one of a seasoned gymnast, he looks over at Bobby, his eyes easily giving away that he finds Bobby's bigger physique intimidating. They both make their way to the fight zone, they meet in the middle, Bobby's physique easily dwarfing his opponents, his dominating gaze fixed on Martyns ever growing look of worry and trepidation, Bobby cracks his neck and bounces his bulging pecs in intimidation. After being reminded of the rules by the organiser they separate to their respective ends. A bell indicates the start of the 5min timer. Bobby strides in whilst Martyn moves more cautiously, Bobby moves closer and let's fly with a few ghost punches, he purposely leaves his midsection exposed hoping his opponent would take the bait, he did, Martyn aims a hefty punch at Bobby's midsection, it's met with a dull thud, a slight wince appears on martyns face, laughing and sensing strike 1 Bobby loads up his left fist and let's fly with a strike plum in the centre of martyns face, Martyns nose shatters as he collapses onto the floor, he stays down, in and out of consciousness, " Get up and fight!" goads Bobby. Martyn gingerly gets to his feet, "4 mins remaining" came the call. Martyn advances once again letting fly with punches but Bobby easily blocks or dodges. Bobby gets closer, letting fly with a quick one two to Martyns midsection, Martyn stumbles back against the padding, Bobby senses his opportunity, he moves in quicker, with fists super charged he begins a rapid punching onslaught to the midsection of Martyn, left,right quicker than the eye can see, Bobby's fists connecting with organs and bone in equal devastating fashion. Bobby's punches are so hard, bone starts breaking through skin. After 20secs of constant beating, Bobby stands back and aims one final punch the the side of Martyns head,he hits the floor in less then a second, his body gyrating as he is rendered unconscious. Bobby bends down and with one hand scoops up Martyns nearly lifeless body and brings it closer to his, with his other arm he proudly flexes his clearly pumped bicep and begins to parade around the fight zone. " Let it be known that the D'eaths are back and I fear no-one!" Bobby announces him self and then with one powerful squeeze of his arm he shatters Martyns spine and let's the lifeless body drop on the floor. He walks off back to the competitor zone where Vas is waiting for him. "Enough of a show!" He snarls as he walks past him. The fight club is weekly so Bobby's next round would be a week later. After a quick freshen up they start making there way home. Their route home takes them through a industrial estate,with it now being pitch black it was difficult to see what was around them. They were nearly through it when suddenly there came a flash of light from the left, quicker then they could react two figures appeared and dragged them into a building. THUD, Bobby's spins round and sees that Vas has been knocked out. "Vas!' He turns back round and is met with a rocket powered punch to the face, Bobby collapses to the floor, as he looks up he sees a huge figure of a man, bending closer to him, he feels himself getting dragged up, then BANG, another hit to the face, a third is attempted but a familiar voice intervenes. "Enough for now Ivan, get him up" came the voice. Bobby feels himself getting picked up and sat on a chair, Firstly he looks at his attacker, a tall broad guy in his mid 20s, he had the physique of a off season pro bodybuilder but the strength of many a men, it takes a lot to knock Bobby of his feet. His gaze then turns to the man approaching him. "Uncle Johnny??" Bobby asks in surprise. "Hi Bobby, I see you've already been made welcome by Ivan here, its amazing how strong those Russians get, now before I let him continue, how's your father doing inside, miraculous how that bodycam footage just appeared wasn't it haha!!" Johnny replied. Bobby, slightly groggy but able to speak, " You fucking traitorous bustard, it was you, you thought my dad was mean, well wait till I get my hands on you!!" Johnny smiles, " tut tut boy, think its time you learned some manners, over to you Ivan" Johnny replies as he walks away. Ivan walks over to Bobby, he picks him up one handed from the chair, he then head butt's him twice, shattering his nose, he throws Bobby on the floor, he grabs him by his tee and slams him hard back first on the floor twice, he then grabs Bobby by his arm hoists him till he is on his tiptoes then begins pounding his midsection, Bobby is a tough nut but even his defences are starting to weaken now. Ivan grabs him with both hands and lifts him over his head and launches Bobby against the wall. Bobby lands with a thud. Ivan walks over , kneels next to him, lifts Bobby's head and aims two powerful punches to his face, knocking him cold out. Ivan gets up, walks out and locks the door behind him. After what only felt like seconds the darkness was slowly pierced by the Bobbys eyes reopening as much as they could and letting the light in, at first everything was a blur and he could hear mumbling noises which sounded like his name being called out. After a few more minutes his eyes got used to the light and the mumbling became distinctively clear, he was hearing the familiar tone of Vasily calling his name, " Bobby, bobby can you hear me!!" Bobby shirked and nodded his head, as of yet unable to speak due to his face being in a bad way from Ivans beating. He looked around and saw that he was in his bedroom, he tried to sit up but pain shot through his back, he winced and stayed lying down. Vasily leaned forward, " Don't try to move yet Bobby, your still in a bad way but im slowly fixing you. What did that thug do to you man?? Don't be mad at me as im kind of to blame! You see until last night i thought i was still pals with your uncle Johnny, he approached me some months ago and ask to me to come up with a anabolic which gifted both size and strength in rapid time, i explained to him that i would need to test it before drafting a final product, but your uncle was having non of it and didnt care for the testing, and who am i to question a D'eath!! So reluctantly i set about making the anabolic, i sent it off to Johnny but heard nothing. So i assuming he used it to create that freak from last night!" Bobby tried to smile but he couldn't, " No need to apologise Vas, you werent to know, but one thing is for sure they are going to pay!!" came bobbys slow croaky response. Vasily took Bobbys hand in his, " That is in hand young sir, because you see, i made 2 anabolics for johhny but only gave him the one, the other i have kept since and been constantly tweaking it, adding new variants to it, i ran the final compound through a modelling system this morning, i entered all your stats and figures into the system and it came back with a 100% compatible match, so once your all better we can start to pump you full of it, it works just fine by itself but it also makes you very very hungry so were gonna combine it with a very high calorie food plan, i estimate the full course will take 5 days, so lets get you better and get you HUUUUUGE!!" Over the next few weeks with help from a physician, Vasily got Bobby back on his feet, stretching, getting used to being active again, slowly increasing his calories in readiness for the huge mass eating phase coming up. Bobby slowly got back to gym work, he'd not touched a weight in 4 weeks but he could still rep out 150kg like it was nothing. Finally 4 weeks after the incident Bobby was ready to begin the 5 day growth phase using Vasilys improved formula. (the following part im doing as a diary entry style as wanting to focus more on the good stuff later on!!!) Day 1, 2ml jab on waking. Morning weight: 180lb. Breakfast cals: 6500. Bench press( 10 reps): 200kg, Deads(10 reps): 270kg. Squat(10 reps): 220. Lunch cals: 4500. 100 pull ups. 100 press ups. Teatime cals: 4500. 1 min timed: 20 bags, 10 steel columns. Pre bed cals:1000. Day 2, 2ml jab on waking. Morning weight: 220lb. Breakfast cals: 8500. Bench press( 10 reps): 270kg, Deads(10 reps): 310kg. Squat(10 reps): 260. Lunch cals: 6500. 150 pull ups. 150 press ups. Teatime cals: 6500. 1 min timed: 35 bags, 22 steel columns. Pre bed cals:1500. Day 3, 2.5ml jab on waking Morning weight: 300lb. Breakfast cals: 10500. Bench press( 10 reps): 295kg, Deads(10 reps): 340kg. Squat(10 reps): 295kg. Lunch cals: 8500. 210 pull ups. 210 press ups. Teatime cals: 8500. 1 min timed: 42 bags, 30 steel columns. Pre bed cals:2000. Day 4, 3ml jab on waking Morning weight: 380lb. Breakfast cals: 11500. Bench press( 10 reps): 330kg, Deads(10 reps): 390kg. Squat(10 reps): 320kg. Lunch cals: 9500. 260 pull ups. 260 press ups. Teatime cals: 9500. 1 min timed: 51 bags, 37 steel columns. Pre bed cals:2500. Day 5, 3.5ml jab on waking Morning weight: 450lb. Breakfast cals: 12500. Bench press( 10 reps): 400kg, Deads(10 reps): 470kg. Squat(10 reps): 360kg. Lunch cals: 10500. 310 pull ups. 310 press ups. Teatime cals: 10500. 1 min timed: 70 bags, 50 steel columns. Pre bed cals:3000. Bobby woke up on day 6 and made the familiar walk to the bathroom for his morning weigh, he can hear and smell his breakfast getting cooked downstairs by Vasily, he gets to the bathroom and before he even looks in the mirror he gets on the scale, he looks down at the number, the scale reads a staggering 502lb!!! He looks in the mirror and sees the final result of the past 5 days. "Fuuuuuuck!!!" came the deep loud cry form Bobbys mouth, " there is definitely gonna be no stopping me now!!" This is what Bobby saw in the mirror: Underneath his still youthful but rugged bearded face were what can only be described as 2 large atlas stones covered in thick dense juicy lean muscle that made up his shoulders both looking big enough and powerful enough to do brutal damage to anything it touched. Leading down to a gargantuan set of arms, both look they would stretch the tape close to 30 inches and easily bigger then some guys heads, quads and even waists. He looks at his pecs, both thick enough even unpumped to stand a dumbbell vertically on the shelf. Flanking the chest were some insanely thick wide lats, even unflexed they were wider than some flexed lat spreads, they added to what was already some incredible overall width, shoulder to shoulder Bobby had to be at least 3.5ft wide, add at least another 1.5 when flexed!! Make no mistake about it this was lean mass gain of the highest order, his body still holding a relatively low amount of body fat which made his muscles bulge and make his overall appearance look frightening which was the ultimate goal. Bobby bound downstairs to the kitchen where his colossal breakfast was waiting for him, Vasily took one look at Bobby, smiled and nodded his head. "Yip its safe to say i got that formula spot on, that thug stands no chance against you now Bob, your at least twice his size and ALOT stronger too!!" Vasily added. Bobby proudly flexed his huge guns, peaks bigger then anything they had both seen formed on his arm, rising nearly past half way up his forearm, underneath his arm revealed 2 dark cavenous pits, easily big enough to house the luckiest of heads. " You got that right Vas, that fucker stands no chance im going to fucking annihilate him, destroy him, make him beg to stay alive!! But im a D'eath and revenge is my only game!!! I need to test this strength and power on some unknowing souls, get it sorted Vas!!!" Bobby barked. Again Vas just smiled, " that is all in hand, i knew you'd want to have a trail run, so last night i took the liberty of getting hold of a said soul, he should be round in an hour, whilst your having fun down there i'll be finding out where Johnny and his thug are camping out and we can pay them a visit tonight!!" Bobby cracked a dominant smile, " Your the best Vas, im heading down to prepare, bring the soul down when he gets here!!!" Bobbys marches off down to the basement to prepare. Upstairs, Vasily was using all his contacts he could to find the whereabouts of Johnny and Ivan, every now and then the silence getting broke by the loud growls and the banging of extremely heave weights by Bobby in the basement. Around 45 mins later the bell rang, Bobbys soul was here. Vas got up, opened the Basement door, he was met with a powerful stench of teen muscle sweat and musk, " He's here Bob, get ready!" he said. All he got in reply was a bone shivering growl!! Vasily got to the door and opened it, in front of him was a guy in his early 20s, he looked around 200lb, slightly muscled but more fat, a casual gym goer you;d say, he had a bright red t-shirt on, emblazoned on the front were the words, SOME GUYS LOVE MUSCLE WROSHIP, GET OVER IT! Vas smiled, " You must be Rob, come in, Bobby is downstairs waiting, i'll take you down!!" Rob smiled, " Thanks man, ive never seen Bobby on the scene before, must be new, im looking forward to it!!" He follows Vas. Vas opens the basement door and leads Rob down, quietly locking the door behind him, once downstairs he leads him to The Area, where there is a single chair in he middle of the lit up area, Vas point to chair. " Take a seat Rob, i'll go and get him for you, i hope you enjoy it as much as he will" Vas says as he walks off, Rob sits on the chair and waits with giddy excitement. A few mins later Bobby broke the deathly silence, " So you must be Rob huh, well Rob im Master Bobby, get a load of this!!" Bobby steps out of the darkness and into the lit up Area. Rob looks up at the huge 500lb monster in front of him. " WHHHOAHHHHHH!" came robs response. " Jesus you are huge!" Rob gets up, to any other guy 200lb would look big, but next to Bobby Rob looked pathetically small. Bobby looks at him and gives him a bone shivering evil grin, " its time to have some fun!!" Bobby growls. Without giving Rob any time to reply, Bobby moves in quickly, grabs Rob by the neck of his tee and tosses him up in the air as though he were a tennis ball, he threw him with such power that Rob collided with the ceiling in less then a second, and such was the force his body cracked the cement in the ceiling. Robs body landed on the floor with a thud, his limbs shattered and facing in all sorts of directions, his breathing slow and crackly, his life 85% took out of him by a single throw from Bobbys monster arm. Bobby marches over and looms over his prey, he reaches down grabs Rob by one of his broken arms and lifts him effortlessly of the floor, his feet dangling in the air, he pumps up his huge pecs, he brings Robs head towards them , he rests his chin on top of his bulging left pec and lets go leaving Rob being held up by his awesome pec size and power. With Rob hanging from his pec, Bobby places his hands on both sides of Robs torso and begins to squeeze, within a matter of seconds Robs breathing was drowned out by the loud shattering of bone inside him, skin begins to break and bone cut through, blood seeps out all over but Bobbys grip remains strong, Bobbys hands condensing Robs torso as easily as squeezing a sponge, Bobby looked into Robs eyes and watched whatever life was left drift away leaving a mutilated corpse at Bobbys devastating disposal. The only part of Robs corpse that was not mutilated was his face, although bloodied and bruised from the impact with the ceiling it remained in one piece. Bobby quickly set about putting that right, he grabs the back of Robs head cups it in his hand and brings the head away from his pec, he raises the body slightly, he tenses his pecs and with the same force in which he tossed him up to the ceiling, he brought Robs head down on his tensed pec, CRAACCHBOOOOM. Robs lifeless head combusts, splitting his head in all different directions. Bobby tosses the unrecognisable mound that was once a human on the floor, grabs a towel and wipes the blood off his pumped huge muscles. He marches back upstairs to Vasily. " Please tell me you have more good news Vas!!" Bobby asks. Vas looks at him and nods confidently, "we got them!"

The centurions mulled around the foot of the cross on which the man hung, hands and feet pierced with spikes. The man deserved the punishment he was receiving, running around claiming to be a deity. One of the guards keeping the wailing people back glanced back to see the muscled young man, totally nude and bleeding from the scourging he had received earlier. The long, dark hair matted with blood hung over the man’s traps and down over protruding pectorals overshadowing cobblestone abs with liquid running from a fresh wound in his side. The long, thick cock hung over large testicles that commanded the young guard’s attention. “What a waste.” he thought to himself, a closeted, gay soldier. “This man was definitely worthy of worship!” he mused, “What a shame he is so docile and tenderhearted. He could have been a mighty warrior, powerful and feared.” As the guard looked upon the horrific spectacle, scanning the broken, yet obviously once powerful body of the man, the doomed criminal opened his pained eyes and looked down at the guard from the cross. A grin formed on what was once a handsome face as he mouthed, “It is finished . . . and now my wrath!” Clouds formed above him, lightning flashed, a bolt striking the man squarely in the chest as he hung there. The guard fell to his knees as he witnessed the man seem to absorb the energy and power from the lightning. His body tensed, muscles and veins bulging massive and hard as wounds seemed to disappear from his tortured body. His body began to swell and grow . . . thicker, harder, more imposing and powerful. The cock began to swell, rise, and harden as the thick lips began to grin and then form a sneering smirk. The centurions gathered at the foot of the cross looked up in confusion as the man inflated with thick, rippling and vascular muscular proportion before their eyes. His massive feet quickly touched and cratered the ground at the foot of the cross as he clenched his fists and brought them forward, snapping the cross in two as the spikes slipped through his meaty palms. The thickness of his vein-encased, muscular form bulged forth obscenely as he flexed. One guard standing close was crushed beneath one of those massive feet as it depressed the ground beneath the man’s tonnage. He looked into the kneeling guard’s eyes and grinned as he ground his foot into the cratered earth, grinding the bloody remains of the guard into a gruesome paste beneath him. As he did so, the swollen, granite-hard muscles of his leg ballooned and rippled as they expanded with power. His cock, now throbbing erect and swollen, began to bubble pre-cum from its piss slit. Its size was nearly that of the puny men and women gawking at such a vision of undeniable power and sensual masculinity. With incredible speed, he snatched the guard that had impaled him with his spear, engulfing his torso in his mighty fist, and effortlessly lifted him from the ground as he flailed about like a rag-doll. Eyes glaring from his uber-handsome face, he raised his other massive hand and engulfed the doomed little man’s skull in that fist. The giant man’s arms exploded with more size and power as the little creature’s skull simply exploded from his fist. Blood, skull fragments, and brain matter showered those gaping up at colossal and omnipotent physical perfection. The twitching, headless corpse fell and draped across the base of the titanic muscle-beast’s cock as he grinned and thundered, “I GAVE YOU THE CHANCE TO ADORE A LOVING AND COMPASSIONATE DEITY, BUT NOW YOU WILL WORSHIP WHAT YOU TRULY DESIRE: A POWERFUL AND TERRIFYING GOD! I WILL BE THE BRUTAL BEAST YOU HAVE PRAYED AND LONGED FOR!” With that, he reached towards the two crosses on either side of him, encircled each cross in his fists and effortlessly pulled them from the ground. The men hanging on each cross were pulped in his fists as he raised them up and flexed, their blood and entrails squishing from between his clenched fingers and pouring to the ground as wood splintered and bones were ground to liquid. He opened his hands, brought each to his lips and lapped at the remains of the two thieves. Looking directly at the worshipful guard that had fallen to his knees, now trembling, he bellowed, “You will now lead this band of soldiers, little worshiper. Bring me Pilate and the religious leaders that dared condemn me.” he snarled flatly. He leaned forward and snatched the dumbfounded lead centurion by a leg from the ground, dangling him in front of his massively muscled and rippling body of a GOD. “The rest of you pathetic mortals will follow him or face my wrath.” With that, he lifted his other oaken arm and grabbed the other leg of the squealing, struggling centurion dangling by one leg in front of him. His enormous, powerful muscles ballooned as he flexed his expansive back and pulled his arms apart, ripping the puny man in half as if he was nothing but a twig, He tossed each part into the camp of mesmerized soldiers and boomed, “You WILL obey and please me . . . in one way . . . or another.” He then reached down to the corpse draped over the base of his throbbing, erect shaft and crushed it around the twitching sex spire. He began to slowly stroke the stimulating residue of a man up and down his vein-encased member. “Now GO!” All military bolted down the hill at his command. The worshipping little guard, now commander of the battalion, lagged behind to encourage two women and a civilian man gaping up at the muscled giant now pleasuring himself with the crimson, gelatinous lube that had once been a large man. “You three. Come with me . . . quickly!” he ordered. The younger woman shook her head, her eyes never leaving the swole giant creature looming over her, as she disrobed and stepped towards his expansive feet. She kneeled, dipped her hair in thee pre-cum mixed with blood puddled at her master’s feet, and began to clean his feet with her hair. “NO!” the older woman yelled, but the commander grabbed her and the civilian and began forcing them down the hill towards the town. The godly muscle beast focused on the woman cleaning his feet and dropped to a knee before reaching down and lifting her to his bloody, pulsing cock. She reached out and caressed the hot, hard surface of the glans of the crown of that sensual appendage. She looked up as her inhumanly muscled master rumbled in approval at her light touch before screaming, “Please . . . my God . . . I’ve longed for you since you first found me . . . UNGH! GOD! FUCK ME!” She looked into the eyes of the one she loved, but the kind, gentle eyes had been replaced with a cold, dark, and hungry look. God licked his lips as he snarled down, lifting and positioning her dripping pussy over his hungry cock-head large enough to split her in half. “As you wish.” he thundered as he tightened his grip on her torso and impaled her slowly. The worshipful young woman’s legs splayed and her hips cracked and snapped as she attempted a muffled scream of “YES, MY GOD!” as she felt the deadly trunk pop her open. The massive cock traversed her body, shattering her bones and pulping her organs as she quickly became a cock-sleeve of flesh for the deity’s sexual pleasure. The commander and his two civilians turned at a rumbling roar that shook the earth to witness the young woman’s self-sacrifice to their new insatiable, brutal, and bloodthirsty God. As he continued to stroke his mammoth meat, he stood and began striding down the hill towards the town. The three turned and began to run even as the newly-appointed commander’s cock throbbed to full attention witnessing such masculine beauty, such omnipotent power, such uncaring and insatiable lust. He longed to please his newfound God, to serve him totally!

Hey everyone! This chapter gets DARKER and MORE EXPLICIT. All tags definitely observed and more. I appreciate the positive feedback! Thinking probably 2 more chapters after this to conclude the story. CHAPTER 6 Evan took care to clean up the alley as best as he could. Luckily, a major thunderstorm hit about 20 minutes into the clean up and finished the job naturally. Evan dashed inside and then turned around, watching Corey stand in the pouring rain, unmoving, getting his new clothes drenched. “Corey! Get inside!” Evan screamed. Corey took a few calm steps and walked back into the gym, dripping onto the carpet. Evan was overwhelmed with emotions. Some guilt, some disgust, some fear of repercussions, but mostly exhilaration, adrenaline, and unadulterated power. Corey was more than an infatuation, a lover, or a sex machine – he was now a full fledged immortal weapon. Evan looked Corey up and down. Did he have any of the old Corey left in him? Or was he entirely clay for Evan to mold. Evan drove Corey home and got comfortable in the living room. Now that he was feeling somewhat settled, he decided to figure out the extent of his new powers. “Corey, I want you to have free will and your original personality and memories with the addition of the memories of everything that’s happened the last few months.” Corey’s face hardened. He started breathing heavily and looking up and down at himself. Then he looked at Evan. Evan hadn’t seen that look in his eyes before, it was a mix of anger, disappointment, and…was that fear? Finally, he spoke: “Evan….please stop this.” “Stop what?” “You need help, something is so wrong with you, please let me be and go see a doctor or…” “Corey, stop talking.” Suddenly, sound stopped coming out of Corey’s mouth and he grabbed at his throat like he was trying to figure out how to use his vocal chords. Evan was very displeased. After all the sex and worship Evan had provided for months, and growing Corey into a muscle god, Corey was so ungrateful. Evan had wanted Corey to be his partner, his Bonnie to Evan’s Clyde, but it looked like Evan would have to continue being the only brain for the both of them. “Corey, besides normal bodily functions such as breathing, eating, and sleeping, you will only do what I say and think of nothing else.” Corey was immediately still and his eyes returned to their vacant and blank state. Evan had a few other tests in mind. “Corey, punch the wall as hard as you can.” Corey punched the wall and flinched only slightly as Evan heard a boom and a crack. There was a dent in the wall but Evan also noticed Corey’s hand was mangled and broken. He quickly asked Corey to heal his hand. “Corey, don’t get any bigger but adjust the density in your muscle so that you weigh 2,000 pounds.” Corey blinked but nothing looked different to Evan. He asked Corey to take a few steps and sure enough, the floor was creaking and shaking with every step. He asked Corey to stand on the scale and watched as the needle spun around 3 times before hearing a sickening crunch and snap as the scale broke. He “reset” Corey again. “Corey, I want you to float in the air.” Evan wasn’t sure how that was going to work. He watched as powerful hairy wings suddenly ripped out of Corey’s back and started flapping until Corey was hovering about 3ft above the ground. Of course….Evan had asked Corey’s body to always compensate and adjust to his needs so it must have rewritten his DNA to include wings. Evan couldn’t believe it. He had more experiments. “Corey, you can teleport anywhere you wish, meaning – if I ask you to rematerialize 100 miles away, you can immediately be there.” Of course, nothing happened. Evan had simply given Corey the power. He had to try it out….but he wasn’t about to send Corey 100 miles and then drive for 2 hours to retrieve him. “Corey, rematerialize in the kitchen.” And all of a sudden, Corey was just gone. As if he had always been a hallucination and Evan had finally woken up. He frantically ran to the kitchen and there Corey was, standing facing the refrigerator. Evan was waiting for him to do something else, but he was just standing there, awaiting next orders. Evan realized he had to give Corey another power in case things got out of hand. “Corey, you can hear me and my commands from anywhere in the world.” Evan now started to think about what he should do next…he knew he could pretty much take over the world if he wanted to but he wanted to take his time. He realized he hadn’t even cum when he was jerking off watching Corey annihilate big Al. But he still felt a little guilty for killing someone….he wanted to try something else. “Corey, when you kiss me, you will make me 100 times hornier than I’ve ever been and you’ll multiply my cum production by 100.” He wasn’t sure it was going to work but he damn well was gonna try. He then added impulsively “And you’ll make me 100 times more turned on by your power and violence” “Corey, kiss me.” Corey leaned in and put his mouth on Evan’s. At first, it seemed like a normal passionate kiss, but then Corey’s tongue somehow latched onto Evan’s mouth and wouldn’t let go. Evan started pushing on Corey trying to get him off, but even at Corey’s “normal” state of 300+ pounds, Evan was no match for him. Evan felt Corey’s tongue lengthen and start traveling down Evan’s throat. Somehow, Evan didn’t choke as the tongue continued down, through his stomach and suddenly winding its way into Evan’s groin. Evan inhaled sharply as he felt Corey stimulating Evan’s balls from the inside. The sensation was unlike anything Evan had experienced before, as if someone was sounding his testicles, if that were possible. Then Evan felt it…a series of substances started expelling from Corey’s tongue, and he watched wide-eyed as his balls began to inflate. Then a mist started washing over his head and he realized…he was horny. He was REALLY horny. Even though Corey’s mouth was still latched, he was able to utter a guttural roar as his cock hardened and started leaking pre as if he was peeing. Corey’s tongue continued its work as Evan’s testicles grew to baseballs, then grapefruits, then small melons. Evan didn’t even notice as Corey’s tongue slowly curled back up through his body and Corey unlatched himself from Evan’s mouth. He stood there, drooling from his mouth and from his cock. He only cared about one thing. Getting release. And the only thing that would give him release would be watching Corey destroy someone again with his strength. He NEEDED Corey to destroy someone. He needed it so bad it was painful. “Corey,” Evan could barely talk without shaking as every breath he took turned him on and made him spew more from his cock “when you rematerialize, you can bring people with you wherever you’re going.” He knew who he needed to unleash Corey on next. His ex-boyfriend, Alan. Alan had dated Evan for a few months and Evan had gotten attached quick and hard. Alan was ripped with icy blue eyes and Evan couldn’t believe Alan was attracted to him. Turns out…he wasn’t. After a few months, Alan admitted to Evan that he really appreciated his admiration and devotion but realized the feelings were one-sided. He added that Evan was too small and scrawny to really arouse him. Evan had never really recovered from the breakup, even though it was now 2 years ago. He had given Alan everything…and Alan broke his heart mercilessly. Well, now it was time to get revenge. “Corey, rematerialize with me in the living room of 567 Border st, apartment #7.” Evan blinked and suddenly…they were there. Evan collapsed to the floor, dizzy and disoriented. He breathed heavily as his head spun and slowly he grew accustomed to his surroundings. This was the apartment…the last place he and Alan had spoken when Alan had dumped him. He looked over and jumped back in fright at seeing Corey standing right next to him, staring into space. Corey seemed so out of place here…not a part of this gay melodrama at all but now…he was going to be a tool of Evan’s revenge. Evan heard sounds coming from the bedroom. Moaning and groaning…clearly Alan was having some fun. Growing bold with Corey by his side, Evan threw the door open and stood in the doorway, looking at Alan’s naked form on top of a slightly bigger than Evan but still twunk-ish looking fuckboy. “WHAT THE FUCK? EVAN??” “Hello, Alan. I see you have company.” “How the fuck did you get into my apartment? And what are you doing here?” “My, my, that’s no way to treat a guest. If you’re not going to invite me to join your little sex-capade, the least you could do is offer me a drink.” “Get out, Evan. Get out or I’ll call the cops.” “I don’t think that’s wise. Besides, you haven’t even met my new boyfriend. Corey, come in here.” Corey lumbered through the doorway and stood awkwardly at the foot of the bed. Even at 300 pounds, he was still impressive and about the size of Alan and his boy-toy combined. Alan’s friend started gathering his things. “Uhh….maybe I’ll catch you later, man. Seems like you got some things to work out.” “No, Bradley, wait!” Alan cried desperately. “Yes, Bradley…why don’t you wait. We’re about to have some fun.” Evan spoke softly with a cruel smile. “Uh…no thanks, guys. This is a lot. I don’t want to be a part of this.” Bradley was growing more anxious by the minute; he was hastily trying to get his socks and underwear on. He threw on his shorts and tank and started making his way to the door. “Tsk, tsk. So rude to leave so early.” Evan quipped. “Corey, don’t let Bradley leave.” Bradley started for the door but Corey was all of a sudden right in his path. Bradley kept trying to move left and right but Corey would compensate. He then tried to make a run for it but Corey grabbed him and pushed him back. He even tried to punch Corey in the chest but upon he felt a massive pain in his fist and realized he hadn’t even made a dent in Corey. Corey stood emotionlessly looking at Bradley or more like through Bradley. “Guys….just let me go. This has nothing to do with me.” Bradley was ashy white and trembling. He had just met Alan on Grindr and this situation was way more than he bargained for. “Alan, I really leveled up after you. Do you want to see some cool stuff Corey can do?” “I don’t know what the fuck is going on, but I’m calling 9-1-1” Alan started reaching for his phone. “Corey, take Alan’s phone.” Corey walked over and grabbed the phone out of Alan’s hand. He did it so quickly and forcefully that Alan was too stunned to react. “Corey, squeeze the phone and grow your muscles until you crush the phone.” Alan and Bradley stared dumbfounded as they watched what happened next. Corey started to grow. He became 350, 360, 370, and within a minute he was 400 pounds. All the while he was squeezing the phone hard in his right hand. His clothes started shredding from his body, veins and bulging muscle peaking out from all sides. At 450 pounds, the phone cracked in half. Evan thought that would be the end but Corey kept growing. He realized he had asked Corey to do more than snap the phone…he had asked Corey to crush it. At 500 pounds, the phone started to break into smaller pieces. Corey made sure he had a grip on all of them as he continued to squeeze. Alan started pissing himself. At 567 pounds (Evan found out the exact number), Corey opened his hand to reveal the phone was a mass of little pieces and powder. At this moment, Bradley made another run for it. Evan had never asked Corey to stop his command not to let Bradley leave, so Corey quickly stood in his path, now much wider and more imposing. “Bradley, I’m getting tired of your audacity. I don’t want you to leave but you’re right, this is between me and Alan. So I’m going to just shut you up. Corey, punch Bradley in the face with 40% power.” Corey wound his arm back and swung at Bradley. Bradley tried to duck but Corey compensated, fulfilling Evan’s commands at any cost. When he made impact with his face, Evan heard a sickening crunch, Corey had broken his nose. When he pulled his fist back, Bradley also had a black eye and it looked like he was missing a tooth. He started letting out a high pitched wail Evan didn’t want to alert the neighbors. He remembered his horniness and his thirst for violence. “Corey, rip out Bradley’s vocal chords” Even though Bradley was still moaning and clutching at his face trying to figure out what was happening, he registered enough to start really screaming and running around. Corey easily pinned him against the wall. Bradley flailed at Corey, trying to hit him or scratch him or do anything to end the abuse. Corey simply grabbed Bradley’s arm and twisted it back til it started crackling. He had dislocated his shoulder and separated the muscle. Now Bradley’s arm was hanging limply at a weird angle. Just as Bradley opened his mouth to scream louder, Corey grabbed his gaping mouth and stretched it open, wider and wider until he had broken his jaw and torn his mouth from ear to ear. He then thrust his fist hard and deep inside Bradley’s mouth going deeper and deeper into his throat until Bradley was coughing and sputtering, unable to breathe. Evan could see Corey’s fist bulging in Bradley’s throat. Corey then found what he was looking for. He grabbed onto Bradley’s vocal chords and pulled, retracting his arm and fist out of the gaping hole that was Bradley’s mouth. Bradley started bleeding profusely and fell to the floor, grabbing at his throat with his one good arm and coughing trying to get his airways clear. But he wasn’t screaming. His face was just contorted in pain. He curled up in a ball and lay in the corner heaving, bleeding, and clutching at his arm and his throat. Alan leaned over the bed and puked while Evan simply took out his cock and monster balls and started stroking. Corey stood there with pieces of Bradley’s chords in his hand. “Wow, a real life Ursula/Ariel situation” Evan quipped, maniacally. Alan finally spoke up. “What are you going to do to me? Why are you doing this?” “Why? WHY?” Evan grew simultaneously hornier and angrier, his cock now gushing pre. “Because I gave you everything. I gave you gifts, and love, and attention, and you gave me nothing in return. You have a part of me that I will never get back. And I can’t let you break any more hearts.” “Evan, this is insane. You can’t be mad at me for not being in love with you.” “I’m not. I’m mad at you for making me fall in love with you.” Alan didn’t respond but Evan didn’t wait too long before turning his attention back to Corey. “Corey, drop whatever’s in your hands.” The bloody pieces of flesh fell to the floor. “Corey, get on top of Alan. Pin him down so he can’t move.” Alan was so stunned, he didn’t even bother moving. He watched, frozen in fear, as Corey quickly got on the bed and pinned down his arms and legs. “What, are you going to make your drone rape me?” Alan shrieked. “No, you’ve had more than enough random sex, Alan. None of this should be fun for you.” Evan continued, “Corey, lay down on Alan and put all of your weight on him.” Corey lay down obediently and Alan felt his body uncomfortably mushed into the mattress. It didn’t feel great but it was more annoying than anything else. Evan smirked and stroked his leaking cock harder. “Corey, gain 5 pounds every second.” Within 10 seconds, Corey was over 600 pounds. His muscle definition was slowly fading and he was getting a bigger roid gut. Evan hadn’t specified what kind of weight to gain so Corey was basically just getting fatter with every second. Alan was starting to feel really crushed by Corey’s ballooning weight. Evan watched as Corey got bigger and bigger, arms turning into giant sausages and belly beginning to spill over the bed. At 750 pounds, Alan began to moan through Corey’s blubber. He was actually trying to punch it but he was so feeble in comparison that it felt like nothing more than light vibrations to Corey. The mattress was soft so Alan wasn’t being physically injured apart from now feeling more and more suffocated. That all changed when Corey hit 900 pounds. At 900 pounds, the metal bedframe began to creak. The sounds became more and more ominous and the mattress was being forced deeper and deeper into a v-shape. At 1050 pounds, the bedframe collapsed and Alan dropped 2 feet to the wooden floor with Corey and his humongous amount of flab dropping right on top of him. The impact was enough to crush his nose, break a few ribs, and splinter his sternum. He was now breathing erratically and sputtering but still alive. Evan was getting close to orgasm and growing impatient. “Corey, stand up.” Corey slowly rolled over and helped himself to his feet. It was a miracle he could stand at now being over 1100 pounds, but his base of almost 600 pounds of muscle was enough to support him. Evan looked over at Alan and he almost looked two dimensional. Still in one piece but kinda….flattened. “Corey, jump and land as hard as you can on your feet.” Corey jumped up and landed so hard, it sounded like a nuclear bomb. The wood splintered under him and he sank a few inches into the concrete that was the foundation of the building. Evan’s dick gushed pre faster. He was getting close. “Corey, stop growing when you reach 2,000 pounds.” Corey did as he asked and now stood almost like a whale with two feet. Evan had never fetishized intense fat gain but seeing Corey at 2,000 pounds made him rethink his turn-ons. Corey looked almost more intimidating, his stomach was like an angry cascading wave that would drown many a sailor in its wake. His chest was so big, Evan was pretty sure he could shove Alan into his pecs and complete envelop his body. But Evan had different plans. “Corey, jump up and land as hard as you can on top of Alan.” Alan’s eyes grew wide. He made one last feeble attempt to crawl away. But Corey didn’t hesitate or give him any time. He immediately jumped up and belly flopped on top of Alan. He fell right through the floorboards and hit the concrete below. If Evan hadn’t made him basically immortal he’d be worried Corey might be hurt from that impact belly-first. Whatever was left of Alan was underneath Corey. Evan had to see. “Corey, stand up.” And Corey stood. To say that Alan was a puddle would be an understatement. Half of whatever could be called “Alan” was glued to Corey’s torso and the other half was a smear on the concrete. There were no bones or limbs or features to be discerned. Corey had obliterated every bit of him. Evan suddenly felt himself stiffen as his cock shot out the most massive load yet, shooting into the ceiling and covering the entire apartment in cum. He stood there for a minute in satisfaction. Suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his ankle. He screamed and fell to the floor. He turned around and saw that Bradley had crawled over to his bag and taken out a swiss army knife. He had stabbed Evan right in ankle and was now crawling with one arm trying to get to Evan’s neck. The pain was excruciating be Evan knew he had to act. “Corey, get Bradley’s knife.” Corey moved surprisingly quickly for someone so obese. He ripped the knife right out of Bradley’s hands. He didn’t need superhuman strength for that, Bradley was badly injured and he didn’t have the strongest grip on the blade. He lay there with his arm outstretched dejectedly, still unable to utter a single word. Evan looked down at his ankle, it was gushing blood. He hobbled over to the couch and put his foot on a chair. “Corey, grab me some paper towels, please.” For a second, he forgot Corey wasn’t exactly sentient and didn’t care whether you said “please” or not but Evan was in too much pain to think clearly. Corey handed him paper towels and Evan applied pressure to the wound. He had never been knifed before and it seemed pretty deep but he was sure he could figure out a way to get Corey to help heal him. But first he had to take care of Bradley. “You know Bradley, I was going to possibly spare your life. But you’ve become pretty nasty without your voice, I can’t have you going around stabbing people just because you aren’t getting enough attention.” Bradley lay motionlessly on the floor. He knew it was futile to fight this. Evan’s mind was racing. Even though his ankle hurt like hell, he was still in his demonically elated state, having just cum to the sight of someone being obliterated. With every murder, he was growing more and more twisted in his fantasies and desires. He finally settled on what he wanted to see Corey do next. “Corey, transform your body to be 1000 pounds of shredded muscle.” Slowly, Corey’s flab melted off as his muscle simultaneously inflated and grew. His sausage arms turned into freakish biceps, with each sinew monstrously defined and veins 5 inches thick. His pecs became like hammers and Evan imagined Corey could probably crush steel between his pecs. His quads became 80 inches around, each an unbreakable pillar of titanium. It was fun to see Corey enormously fat, but this was Evan’s true fetish. His cock immediately hardened again. “We’re going to play a game Bradley. It’s called stay alive! Here are the rules:” He turned to face Corey. “Corey, when I say “go”, for the next hour, unless I stop you sooner, you will have free will with the exception of these conditions: One, you cannot leave this room. Two, you cannot let Bradley leave this room. And three, you aren’t aware of my presence. Do you understand?” “Yes, Evan.” “And Corey…on a scale of 1 to 10, with 10 being the hungriest anyone has ever been, you will get one point hungrier every 5 minutes.” “Yes, Evan.” Then Evan whispered something in Corey’s ear that Bradley couldn’t hear. “Yes, Evan.” “Ok Corey….GO” Corey turned to Bradley, his face pale and frightened. “Fuck, I’m so sorry I did this to you, dude. It’s like I had no control over myself. We need to get you to a hospital. We gotta figure out a way to get out of here…I just wish we weren’t surrounded by flames on all sides.” Bradley tried to drag himself out of the doorway but Corey rushed in and grabbed him, throwing him back. “Dude! I know its dire but don’t kill yourself!” Corey panted. “We’ll figure out what to do, we just gotta think.” Bradley wanted to scream. He wanted to tell Corey that there were no flames. But he had no voice. He saw a pen and piece of paper in the corner. He slowly started to drag his way over to the counter. Evan stood outside the doorway, smirking and stroking again. Corey looked over at Bradley. “What are you writing man? There……are…..no……flames. Dude, what are you talking about? Your vision must have gone too. Its ok, I’m here to protect you.” Bradley shook his head in despair. He tried to write again but he was in so much pain he couldn’t get too many words down. “You…..are….being….tricked….no….flames. Dude, I don’t understand. All I know is, we gotta get out of here soon because there’s no food and I’m starting to get hungry.” Bradley looked at the clock – 14 minutes had passed. He knew Corey was about to hit 3 on the hunger scale. And he didn’t know what Evan had whispered in his ear. He needed a plan, quick. He wrote a little note on another piece of paper, ripped it up, crumpled it in a fist and threw it over to Corey. Corey was confused, he started trying to put the pieces back together. “Oh, you’re worried we’re being watched? Yeah, good idea, I’ll put this back together,” Corey reasoned. Bradley resumed his slow drag to the doorway. He had almost got his fingers through the threshold when he felt Corey grab his legs and pull. “DUDE! Stop. I can’t try to reconstruct this note while you’re trying to jump into flames.” Then Bradley heard a terrifying noise. It was Corey’s stomach growling. He looked at the clock…23 minutes. Corey was about to hit a 5/10, with 10 being the hungriest anyone has ever been. “Man, I’m getting so fucking hungry. I can’t believe they left us here with no food.” Corey’s stomach kept rumbling, getting louder and louder. He started clawing at his hair and rocking back and forth. “So…fucking….hungry…” Bradley gathered up all his energy and made one final attempt to leap through the threshold. Maybe if he made it through the doorway, Corey wouldn’t be able to follow him. He got on his legs and just as he was about to jump, Corey grabbed him and pulled him close. Bradley looked up at the clock: 32 minutes…Corey was now at 6/10 in hunger. He looked over at Corey, his eyes were bloodshot and his mouth was watering. His stomach was now a perpetual growl that grew louder with every second. Corey spoke softly and waveringly. “They left us…with no food….and I’m so….fucking….hungry….” He pulled Bradley in closer and started smelling his neck. Bradley felt saliva drip from Corey’s mouth. Bradley tried to scream again but no sound came out. Evan was close to cumming again. He decided to give Bradley the extra tidbit he had whispered into Corey’s ear. “I’m so sorry Bradley, but the hungrier Corey gets, the more he has a desire for human flesh. Don’t worry, it will be over soon.” Bradley started writhing frantically in Corey’s grasp….it was now 41 minutes. Corey was at an 8/10 in hunger. He started licking Bradley’s neck, tasting his sweat. “Fuck…so hungry…and you taste so delicious….fuck” He then let go of Bradley and stood over him. “I don’t want to hurt you but….I just need something to carry me over...just let me have a taste.” Corey put his hands on Bradley’s shoulder. With a rapid movement, he pulled with his left hand, ripping Bradley’s arm right out of its socket. Blood spurted everywhere and Bradley’s eyes rolled into the back of his head. Corey stared at the ripped out arm and took a huge bite as if it were a drumstick. It tasted AMAZING to Corey. His cock started waking up as he took another big bite. Evan has strengthened his teeth so he was biting through bone like it was a graham cracker. Bones tasted even better to Corey, the marrow was sweet and the more Corey ate, the hungrier he became. He devoured the arm in a few minutes and then he looked back at Bradley, longingly. Despite consuming Bradley’s arm, his hunger had finally reached 10/10. Corey knew what he wanted. He punched Bradley hard in the sternum, his arm bursting through his skin and grabbing Bradley’s weakly pounding heart. He then tore the organ out of his body and stuffed it in his mouth, taking massive bites and spewing blood everywhere. Bradley was dead now so Corey felt no inhibitions ripping through his carcass piece by piece, consuming every bit of flesh he could find. He kept eating ravenously, tearing through muscle and bone, until nothing was left of Bradley but specs of blood that had spurted out of Corey’s mouth due to his messy eating. At the end of one hour, Corey stood up emotionlessly and stared at Evan. Evan walked back into the room. “Good job, my pet. Let’s go. Rematerialize both of us back in my bedroom in my house” Evan and Corey disappeared from the apartment – a very confusing crime scene with lots of blood but almost nothing to identify either victim. As Evan went to bed that night, he thought about the full day he had planned for tomorrow.

****WARNING!! VERY VIOLENT AND DESCRIPTIVE CHAPTER**** Hey guys! Thanks for your support so far with the story. This chapter definitely takes a deep turn into all of the tags above. I hope it doesn't offend anyone! I'm planning to make a few more chapters and there is definitely an *end* to the story I have in mind but I don't think I'll post here anymore unless enough of you actually want more of this kind of material. Thanks again for reading! CHAPTER 5 At first, there was nothing. Then Corey started to shake a bit. He opened his eyes and suddenly began to scream again. Evan was elated until he saw the muscles in (on) Corey’s arms start to bulge. “Corey, STOP GROWING!” The twitching stopped, but Corey was still in immeasurable pain. “Corey…shrink your muscles down and um…heal all your wounds.” Sure enough, Corey’s muscles started to deflate. Before he was going to get too small, Evan added “Shrink until you reach the size you were before you started growing just now.” Bit by bit, all of Corey’s muscles retracted until he reached his smaller but still impressive 340 pound size. Slowly, his skin started to grow over the tears and rips all over his body and Corey stopped screaming. The whole transformation lasted about 10 minutes. Evan wasn’t sure if he could force him to heal faster but he figured he’d let Corey do it at his own pace. When it was over, Corey was standing perfectly straight and starting at Evan, not a cut anywhere on him. Evan realized he probably had healed himself from Big Al’s onslaught as well. Speaking of Big Al….now was the opportunity to really get revenge. But, first thing’s first. “Corey, you will not die unless I specifically ask you too. You must adapt to any modifications or requests I make of you and your body must compensate to keep you alive and healthy. Is that clear?” “Yes, Evan.” Evan had to test it out. “Corey, grow your right bicep until it is 40 inches in circumference.” Slowly but surely, Corey’s arm began to swell. First he saw the same bulging and veins from the first attempt, but this time there was no screaming or emotions of any kind. Corey’s skin was stretching to accommodate the bicep. There were still some stretch marks, to be sure, but Evan figured it was the difficulty of Corey’s brain understanding the command to grow and stretch fighting his command to stay healthy and adapt. Besides, stretch marks are sexy, Evan thought to himself. Corey’s arm grew bigger than a football, bigger than a basketball, and finally reached almost a beach ball size. It was glorious. Evan immediately ran over to kiss and touch it. It was hard and rough, almost like he had really grown an arm that big from years of lifting and dedication. But his arm was way out of proportion with the rest of his body. “Corey, grow all your other muscles so that they are in ideal bodybuilder proportion with your right bicep.” Five minutes later, and Corey was a sight to behold. His bulging traps surrounded his head in such a way that Evan was almost contemplating asking Corey to grow his skull so it didn’t look so comically tiny. His pecs were each the size and weight of a small child, with striations and stretch marks crossing them all over like a spider web. His abs were almost etched as a 10-pack and each one of his legs could compete in girth with a small bathtub. “Corey, you know all the stats about your body, don’t you?” Corey blinked. “I do, Evan.” “Corey, how much do you weigh?” “576 pounds, Evan.” “Corey, whats the circumference of your chest” “120 inches, Evan.” Holy crap, Corey’s chest was almost twice around what his height was. “Corey, what modifications has your body made to accommodate these changes.” “I now have an extra heart, and extra two lungs, and an extra liver.” So Corey was almost non-human anymore. Evan couldn’t believe the scope of what was happening in front of him. If he asked Corey to be a butterfly or a moose would he just become one? His head was spinning with possibilities. But of course…his stiff leaking tool in his pants led the way. “Corey…your body should produce 10 times the normal amount of testosterone for a man.” Corey stood there, without changing. At first, Evan thought maybe there wouldn’t be changes he could see, but then he realized….Corey probably already adjusted the testosterone level for his new size. “Corey….your body should produce 100 times the normal amount of testosterone” “Yes, Evan….” Corey said in a much deeper voice. Evan watched as more hair sprouted all over his chest, back, arms, legs, and started even showing through the top of his shorts which were almost painted on to his legs. “Corey, your body should produce 10,000 times the normal amount of testosterone” Corey screamed again, but it wasn’t a painful scream like earlier. It was the deepest thickest growl Evan had ever heard. He almost felt it rumble inside his own chest. Hair began to spring from every pore on Corey’s body. His brow became more ridged, and his adam’s apple became more like an adam’s pineapple. With another scream, he flexed as hard as he could, shredding what little was still clinging to his chest and tearing his shorts clean off. Seeing Corey’s bulge in his still barely there underwear, Evan was surprised that his cock and balls hadn’t grown that much. He supposed testosterone didn’t directly correlate with cock size or ball size. “Corey, grow your cock and balls until they are 3 times the length and girth they are now. Your cum production should be 100 times the normal amount.” Evan watched, stroking his own dick now, as Corey’s dick became almost 2 ft long, 1 ft around, and his balls grew heavier and heavier until they were the size of volleyballs. Luckily, on top of Corey’s muscle and massive body, they actually seemed proportional, like someone had just morphed all his features together (except for his head). “Corey, how much do you weigh now?” “605 pounds, Evan.” Corey’s voice made Barry White seem like a chipmunk. So there was 30 pounds in his testicles and cock alone. That fact almost drove Evan to shoot his load right there. But he had Big Al on his mind. He led Corey to his car and asked him to shrink back down to a manageable size. Luckily, he had some clothes in his trunk he could lend to Corey so he wouldn’t be walking around naked. “Let’s go back to the gym.” “Yes, Evan.” Corey, now a modest 300 pounds, and Evan walked back into the gym. Evan scoured the floor and immediately spotted Al by the leg press. He and Corey walked back over. Big Al looked up and grimaced. “You, again. What the fuck do you want?” “You know…I think Corey was trying not to make you look bad in front of everyone. If you want a real fight, let’s go around back to the alley and see how tough you really are.” “You fucking losers, if I beat your boyfriend to a pulp will you leave this gym forever and stop bothering me?” “It’s a deal.” “Fine. Let’s go. I got a good pump going and I could use the boxing practice.” Big Al smirked and walked over to the back door. “Corey, let’s go.” Evan muttered. “Yes, Evan.” They exited into the alley – not used much for anything and very secluded. Big Al turned to face Corey. “Wait…what the fuck happened to his face? Why is he so fucking hairy?” Evan realized he had shrunk Corey but he was still producing literally tons of testosterone. Well, it wouldn’t matter for much longer. “Corey, grow again until you’re the 605 pound monster you were before in the parking lot.” Just like before, Corey started to flex and bulge all over, slowly tearing through Evan’s old shirt and pants, becoming wider and wider. Big Al just stared, wide eyed, and started quaking with fear. “What the fuck is this…” Before Corey could finish the transformation, Al turned and started to run. “After him, Corey, as fast as you can. Grab him and bring him back here.” Big Al was trying to run but Corey was literally running at 100% effort per Evan’s command and caught up with him quickly. He awkwardly grabbed him in a bearhug and brought him back to Evan where he unceremoniously dropped him on the ground. Al shakily stood up and rubbed his back, bruised from the impact. Evan wasn’t satisfied. He could order Corey around like a marionette but it was so much effort describing every single action and making sure he accounted for every variable. He needed Corey to lead the show. “Corey, the amount of testosterone flowing through you makes you pretty violent and aggressive, right? Like a wild beast.” Corey started to breathe heavily and his nostrils twitched. He replied in a much more chilling voice, “Yes, Evan.” Big Al was getting freaked out. “Please…I’m over it. Can I just leave?” “Corey, I think you’re the horniest you’ve ever been. Your balls are overproducing so much that you can’t control your need to fuck. The only thing that will give you release is fucking Big Al.” Corey started moaning. As he turned to face Al, his cock was rock hard and spewing precum like a fountain. Big Al looked at Evan pleadingly. Evan sneered. “Corey…do what you have to do for release.” Then, Evan turned quickly to Big Al and muttered “We’ll see who the faggot is now.” Big Al took two steps back but he knew he had little chance of escaping. Corey immediately ran towards him and lunged on him, knocking Al on his back. Corey tore at Al’s clothes, ripping his shirt and shorts off, and easily tearing through his posers. Corey was basically twice Al’s size at this point so “Big Al” was more like “Ragdoll Al” to him. Al tried to punch and kick at Corey, but he was either blocked at every advance or his punches simply didn’t have any effect. Finally, with a frustrated scream, Corey punched Al hard in the stomach, knocking all the air out of him and making him wheeze and clutch his belly. Corey then flipped Al over and leaned over his muscled bodybuilder ass. His cock was spewing pre even more now. Without any ceremony or emotion, Corey plunged his cock deep into Al’s ass. At first, Al screamed at the top of his lungs. “Corey, cover his mouth” Evan quickly chimed in so that no one in the gym was alerted to anything wrong. Corey thrusted the first 6 inches of his 2ft cock in and out of Al’s increasingly gaping asshole. At first Al was squirming and resisting but then Evan noticed in shock…Al started moaning. He looked down and Al’s cock starting to get hard and leak with every thrust from Corey. Evan flew into a rage. Al was not supposed to enjoy this! This was punishment! The only person Corey was supposed to fuck to give pleasure was Evan. Evan let the darkness in his fantasies consume him. “Corey, when you fuck Al you need to thrust your entire cock in and out of his ass.” Corey nodded and tried to thrust his whole cock into Al. He got about a foot in and then he stopped. Both Al and Corey started screaming. “Corey, stop! And tell me why you screamed.” “My cock was bending trying to get all the way in, Evan.” Evan realized another ridiculous shortcoming in his new muscle god. He had given him a 2ft cock but he hadn’t given him a stronger or more resilient cock…and Al’s ass was sculpted and strong from his love of squatting. Big Al uttered one final plea – “Please…you proved your point. Enough…” But Evan was now himself jerking off to what was happening and he needed it to continue escalating. “Corey, when hard, your cock is 10 times harder than steel.” He watched as Corey’s cock grew more rigid and the veins became menacing and jagged. It didn’t look that different, but Evan knew it was a weapon now. “Now Corey, the only way you will cum is to put all 2ft of your cock in Al’s ass. “Yes, Evan.” Al made one final feeble attempt to push Evan off of him before Evan grabbed him roughly around the waist and shoved all 2ft of his cock into him. This time, Al didn’t even scream, but just opened his mouth wide and Evan saw his eyes almost bulge out. When Corey pulled his cock out, Al’s ass was bleeding profusely. But Corey had no reaction and just kept fucking him, tearing his ass more and more. After a few minutes, Corey let out a low moan and started cumming. Then Evan remembered he made Corey overproduce cum 100x more than an average man. In shock, he watched as a mix of blood and cum started pouring out of Al’s ass like a hydrant. After what seemed like an eternity, Corey pulled out and stood up facing Evan. His cock was still covered in cum and blood. Al moaned feebly. Everyone just stood in silence for a moment, absorbing the situation. Evan was so shocked himself that he even forgot he was jerking off. Finally, Al broke the silence. “You may have….won this round faggots…but wait til I call the cops…I’m sure the gym owners can identify you…you better start running.” It was almost comical watching Al try to give threats as he lay in a bloody heap on the concrete but Evan knew he was right. He took a deep breath and grimaced. He knew what he had to do. “Corey, pick up Al and get him in a bearhug.” Al couldn’t believe the abuse wasn’t over. “You fuckers trying to kill me? Are you out of your minds?” Evan replied, coyly and blankly “I’m out of my mind and his mind belongs to me now.” Then he turned to Corey. “Start squeezing at 1% of your effort and increase by 1% every second.” Evan needed to see how strong Corey was at this size. He then added, almost as an afterthought, “And Corey, the harder you squeeze the more pleasure you get.” At first, not much happened. At 1%, Corey’s bearhug was more like warm embrace. Al struggled a bit trying to get out but he was still winded and exhausted from his assault minutes before. At about 10%, Corey’s hug started to be painful. Al wriggled around trying to get in a more comfortable position. He even realized he probably should be screaming for help but it was getting harder to catch a breath. At 30%, Al started to turn red in the face and gasp for air. Evan watched incredulously, realizing how powerful Corey really was at this size, if at 30% he was started to be a real threat. He then looked at Corey and saw him start to smile. It became obvious that Corey was holding back to raise his effort by precisely 1% every second. And the more effort he put in, the more pleasure he felt, and his dick had started to harden again. At 50%, Evan heard a sickening crack. Corey had broken one of Al’s ribs. At 55%, Evan heard a series of cracks. Al’s ribcage was getting slowly crushed. He started coughing up blood. At 60%, Corey started to laugh. Evan realized he hadn’t specified what kind of pleasure Corey was going to get so it seemed like it was a mix of enjoyment and arousal. Corey’s cock began to spew precum and harden into its harder-than-steel state. At 70%, Al’s skin started to burst. Evan could see bones and muscle and guts start to tear through his skin on his stomach, his chest and through his back. Corey was squeezing him like a tube of toothpaste. Al was definitely dead now…but Evan for some sickening reason wanted to see what would happen at 100% At 80%, Corey suddenly let out a guttural moan and started thrusting his cock again into what was left of Al’s ass. The sheer force of Corey’s fucking made Al’s corpse twitch as if he was still alive and feeling things. At 90%, Corey started getting wild and reckless with his fucking. He started making strange sounds and drooling from his mouth. Evan watched as Corey’s cock ripped right through Al’s torso, almost skewering him like a kebab. At 95%, Corey started squeezing Al’s body inward vertically, crunching him together like a trash compactor. He broke every vertebrae in his spine and then continued to mash his arms and legs together into a bundle with his cock still thrusting through his flesh. At 100%, Corey made one final thrust and shot his cock through Al’s skull. He screamed as he unleashed another massive load of cum, covering the surrounding 10 feet in guts and cum. Evan lifted his hands in front of his face to protect himself from being sprayed but luckily he was not hit. He slowly lowered his hands and opened his eyes – Corey was essentially bearhugging his own steel cock. There was nothing left of Al, bits and pieces of him lay scattered around the alley as if he had been blown up from the inside. Corey was continuing to squeeze his own cock as Evan hadn’t told him to stop. Evan was slightly pleased that Corey’s cock was withstanding the bearhug with 100% force. “Corey, stop the bearhug and be in a level state of emotion” Corey immediately put his hands down and turned to stare at Evan dumbly. “You’ve done well, babe. I want you to shrink down to your old size. I’m going to go inside and get you some new clothes.” As Corey began to shrink down, Evan went back into the gym where it seemed luckily no one had heard or noticed anything over the sound of the music and fans. He told the front desk his friend had run out into the alley and puked all over himself, and he was hoping there might be extra clothes for him. The guy at the desk smiled as he leaned over to get a company shirt. “Your friend trained a little too hard, huh?” “Yeah…he definitely hit some PRs today.”

Hey friends! Another chapter for Evan and Corey. This one starts taking a more extreme turn for sure...but I have a feeling Chapter 5 will be the one that has most of you excited CHAPTER 4 Growing up, Evan had loved reading comic books. Batman, Superman, and especially the Hulk. He quickly found himself more fascinated with the villains rather than the heroes. They often had immense power and opportunity and always found some way to squander it. He would fantasize about ways he could succeed in the villain’s shoes and destroy the heroes. When Big Al approached Evan with his rude comment, Evan realized he had more than a giant sex toy to work with in Corey…he had his own personal muscle god to do his bidding. So far, he had asked Corey to flex, rip through clothing, and do feats of strength like crushing a watermelon or tearing a phone book in half. But he had no idea what Corey would do in a fight, especially with someone as big as Big Al. He figured there was only one way to find out. “You’re lucky its free gay porn, asshole. You should be paying us for this performance.” Evan was impressed with himself. Gone was the sniveling anxious admirer, he had power now and he knew it. “What did you say to me, freak? You should be paying me not to beat the shit out of you.” “Have you seen my boyfriend over there? He’s over 340 pounds of muscle and power. I’d think twice before threatening me.” Big Al looked over at Corey, who was staring blankly in another direction. He smirked. “Doesn’t look that scary to me…you wouldn’t want me to damage all his big delicate muscles, would you?” It was now or never. “Corey, I want you to fight Big Al for me.” Corey suddenly awoke from his stupor and looked at Al and then Evan. He started shaking and sweating. Almost like he was trying to fight a deep paralysis. “…why? I don’t….want to…..fight,” Corey managed to mutter. Evan turned red. This was the first time Corey had disobeyed him in a long time. And it was in front of Big Al. Big Al started chuckling. “See? Even your muscle fag doesn’t want to face me. Guess he’s got the brains of the relationship.” Evan wasn’t going to let this go. He hadn’t used the perfume in a long time but there was still plenty left and he always kept it in his pocket in case of emergencies. This was an emergency. He sprayed his neck twice and turned to Corey. “Corey…you really want to fight Big Al for me.” Corey looked at Evan and stood there limply. Almost all the light was gone from his eyes. He responded in a monotone: “Yes, Evan.” He started lumbering over to Big Al awkwardly. He then started swinging his arms left and right – as if he were throwing punches but didn’t know how to punch anyone. Big Al was almost on the floor laughing. “This is amazing, boys. This entertainment I almost want to pay for.” Evan realized he had made Corey grow and get huge but he had no idea if Corey had ever fought anyone or had any fighting skills. He grew more and more frustrated…even he had played enough video games to have an idea of how to throw a punch better than what Corey was doing now. Evan screamed, “C’MON COREY! FIGHT HIM!” Corey replied blankly, but now heaving with exhaustion, “Yes, Evan” He renewed his efforts to punch or tackle Big Al but Al had had enough. He muttered under his breath “Ok this was fun and games but I am over it.” Pulling his arm back he landed a huge punch right in Corey’s stomach. Corey fell to the ground dry heaving. The rest of the gym members looked on stunned, but no one was going to intervene or face Big Al. Big Al was satisfied but annoyed. “Listen boys, you just wasted a good 10 minutes of my workout. I could beat the shit out of you faggots if I wanted to but you’re too pathetic for even that. Just stay out of my way and stop fucking around at the gym.” He walked away to the locker room. Evan ran over to Corey to see if he was ok. “COREY! Are you ok? Can you breathe?” Corey managed to sputter “I’m having trouble breathing, Evan.” “Ok, let’s get out of here. Let’s go outside.” “Yes, Evan.” Evan helped Corey stumble outside. It wasn’t easy trying to help a 340 pound man walk and Corey was severely injured. Evan started to think maybe Big Al had broken some ribs. They got to the parking lot and sat down on a bench. Evan’s head was racing….he had spent all those months growing Corey, grooming Corey, worshipping Corey…and what did he have to show for it? They could never work out at the gym again without people seeing them and knowing how pathetic they really are. Corey was supposed to become his secret weapon and he was instead more of a bumbling Frankenstein. Evan stared at Corey who was still trying to catch his breath…and suddenly felt disgust. Not disgust at himself, for Evan was too drunk with power to even have that much humility left, but disgust at Corey for being so inept and so disappointing. He got so angry…all that perfume…all the potential…..totally wasted. Completely impulsively, Evan grabbed the perfume bottle out of his pocket and unscrewed the top. He stared at the green liquid, swirling around and still slightly musky. Suddenly, he threw the bottle on the concrete, smashing it to pieces. “Fuck this.” He muttered. As he got up, he realized the perfume was wafting all around him, consuming him. It clung to every pore, every inch of skin, every cell in Evan’s body. And all of a sudden, it was gone. He turned to look at Corey. “Um…Corey….?” Corey’s head turned around to face Evan and Evan almost screamed. Corey looked like he had been lobotomized. No expression, no emotion, and some drool escaping from his gaping mouth. For a brief moment, Evan felt guilty. Guilty he had taken over Corey’s life and grown him to a big but not so powerful roided bodybuilder. And now he had deleted his entire personality. Somehow, he didn’t think “Corey, I want you to be normal again” would do much as a command. Evan was about to start crying when he realized…he still had the power. He may not be able to control Big Al or anything else except for Corey. He could always control Corey…now more than ever. Evan was determined to see what limits he could push with Corey. “Corey, stand up.” Corey immediately stood up, no longer heaving or clutching his stomach. Evan wondered how much of it was recovery and how much of it was Evan not giving him permission to express pain. “Corey…I want you to get bigger for me. You really want to get bigger for me.” Corey started sweating and turning red. “I want to get bigger.” “You want more muscle, more size, and you will do whatever it takes to get bigger.” “More muscle, more size…” “MORE! I want you growing! All you care about is growing!” “All I care about is growing…” “MORE MUSCLE MORE POWER!” Evan was shaking now. “GROW FOR ME. GROW NOW” Suddenly Corey screamed at the top of his lungs. It was the loudest shrieking sound Evan had ever heard and it almost sounded like it came from the depths of hell. The next thing Evan saw made him vomit on the spot. All over Corey’s body, muscles started to twitch and contract. Veins appeared all over his body. His arms started pulsing, bulging, getting bigger and bigger. His pec started to strain the straps on his tank, getting veiny and striated. His legs were on the verge of ripping his very stretchy gym shorts. But that’s not the part that made Evan sick…. Corey’s muscles started to tear through his skin. Evan could see his extremely defined bicep rip right through the skin on his arm. His pecs burst out of his chest. His lats started ripping through the skin on his back. Corey became a bloody disjointed mess and then all of a sudden he stopped screaming and fell to the ground. He wasn’t moving. Evan came over and checked for a pulse….nothing. Evan started panicking. Besides the fact that there was a dead person in front of him, and it was someone he loved, he was also aware that they were in the middle of a big parking lot and Corey’s muscles were on the wrong side of his skin. He kept looking around for either help or to make sure no one was there and for better or worse, he saw no one. The perfume had worked so well, he could change Corey’s body just by commanding it to. Corey could grow muscle on demand. It had backfired…but the potential was so enticing to Evan. He thought to himself, “If its powerful enough to kill him just with words, I wonder….” Evan leaned into Corey’s ear and whispered. “I want you to be alive Corey. You’re alive.” Then he leaned back, and waited.

The story definitely picks up speed in this chapter PART 3 It had started mostly innocently. Evan would have Corey over and Corey would let him worship his muscle. Corey had already loved flexing and being admired, so it probably wasn’t only the perfume, but the potion definitely gave Evan the power to feel around wherever he wanted. The bulging rippling pecs, steel-cut abs, veiny bulging quads, and wide-as-a-door lats were probably his favorite. And of course, the massive guns. Evan had always known Corey had massive arms from watching him curl at the gym but when Corey was flexing, they were at an entirely new level – dwarfing his head, veins on all sides. To Evan’s delight, the perfume never wore off. In fact, the two sprays he had given himself seemed pretty potent – most suggestions seemed just fine to Corey. Even when Evan asked Corey to strip out of his undies and jerk off – Corey smiled and said “Sure, sounds fun!” Corey’s cock was nothing extraordinary – an average 6 inches – but on top of that bodybuilder physique, it made Evan’s eyes water. Pretty soon, Evan worked up the courage to take things a step further. “Corey….could you fuck me?” Corey hesitated. “Evan, I love hanging out and fooling around but I am married. I don’t want to cross too many boundaries.” Evan briefly considered grabbing the perfume but he remembered the magician’s warning. He tried another tactic. “But Corey, you’ve been thinking about fucking me this whole time, haven’t you?” “Hehe….yeah I guess I have been” “And it would be so hot to slide the muscle cock inside of me, wouldn’t it?” Corey stared to get hard. Evan licked his lips watching Corey start to sweat and his cock inflate. “I mean…I guess if we don’t tell her…it’s not like I’m fucking another girl” Evan grinned, admiring his own power. “Then fuck me. Hard.” And so, the next week progressed with raucous sex at every turn. Corey was more than happy to oblige any of Evan’s sex fantasies. They all involved being rough and dominating, qualities which Corey already had inside of him. Evan felt a bit guilty and anxious about making him cheat on his wife, but all of that was wiped away as soon as a he felt Corey thrusting his cock through his tight ass, his pecs and traps casting a looming shadow over him as sweat dripped off Corey’s brow into Evan’s thirsty mouth. Everything was great – until one morning about a month into their “relationship.” Evan noticed Corey had been shrinking a bit. Not much, but enough to make Evan concerned that the perfume might have side effects. “Corey, have you noticed anything changing?” “Changing? Whadda ya mean, pal?” “Well, you look amazing as always, I just couldn’t help but notice that um…you seem a bit smaller than you were last week.” Corey chuckled. “Oh yeah, I started a cut a few weeks ago. I’m getting ready for a show.” Evan’s eyes narrowed. He knew Corey competed and cutting was an essential part of getting your physique to competition standards…but he was a fan of big bulky muscle. That’s part of what drew him to Corey in the first place. “How much weight do you think you’re going to lose?” “Well, right now I’m 5’9” and 230 pounds. Think I’m gonna shrink down to about 210 for the show.” Evan was not happy at all. 210 would make Corey just 40 pounds heavier than Evan’s 170. Still bigger, but not at all what Evan fantasized about. And he knew Corey would start feeling tired and weak from eating so much less. Before he could stop himself, he blurted out: “Corey…I don’t think you should do that.” Evan almost couldn’t believe his own gall. Corey faltered. “Why…not?” “Being big is fun, right? I mean, if anything I think you should get bigger.” Corey frowned for the first time in a month. “Evan, bodybuilding is really important to me. I love getting bigger, of course, but cutting is an essential part of the process. I really want to place well, I got 2nd last year so I have a good shot at winning the contest this year.” Evan was torn. He didn’t want to ruin Corey’s dreams but he had gotten so used to being fucked by the big burly man he had been obsessed with for years. He was almost like an addict and someone was threatening to lower his dose. “Corey…you should get bigger. You would like to get bigger, wouldn’t you?” Corey’s lips twitched. He took a deep breath. A few seconds passed and it seemed like an eternity. Finally he spoke. “Evan, I’ll get bigger after the show. But I’ve gotta focus on winning this contest.” Evan was in a rage. He hadn’t been denied by Corey in a long time. He ran to his cabinet and grabbed the perfume, spraying it two more times on his neck. He ran back to the living room and saw Corey packing up his stuff. “Corey, STOP” Corey was suddenly still. He was almost frozen in place, hand in the middle of placing a protein shaker in his bag. “Turn and face towards me.” Corey turned around and looked at Evan. His eyes looked extremely glazed over, like he was high as a kite. “Flex – do a most muscular” With the same dumb face, Corey flexed his entire body as hard as he could. He held the pose for almost 30 seconds until Evan realized he had to tell Corey to stop flexing. “Now, rip your shirt off” Without hesitation, Corey grabbed his shirt by the collar and tore it in half, clean off his body. “Corey, I want you to get bigger. Get as big as you can.” “…get bigger…” Corey mumbled. “I want you to devote all your resources to growing muscle. Find a coach who is committed to always making you bigger. Buy any supplemenets and roids that you need.” “…always bigger…” “All day, you think about how big you’re gonna get. The bigger and stronger you get, the more turned on you are.” “I wanna get bigger.” “Always bigger, Corey, never big enough.” “NEVER BIG ENOUGH” Corey almost growled. That day was a major turning point for Evan and Corey. Almost immediately, Corey dropped out of the contest and starting packing on the pounds. His friends and family were definitely confused. His wife would try to get answers out of him but all he would say was “I just want to get bigger. I’ll never be big enough.” He also quickly fired his coach once he realized he was more motivated to help Corey compete rather than pump him full of drugs. Through Evan’s direction, Corey scoured the internet looking for the right coach to help him through his growth phase. He found someone on the dark web who was wealthy and willing to sponsor a growing beast. As soon as he saw the “before” pics of Corey, he was on board. On a terrifying cocktail of drugs, food, and sheer single-minded drive – Corey exploded. 230 quickly became 240, then 250, 260, 270….within 6 months he was 295 pounds. He had put on 65 pounds in 6 months – not unheard of, but incredibly substantial considering Corey was already huge when he started. Evan was pretty much in a state of constant arousal – it was almost like the bigger Corey got, and the harder he would fuck him, the more Evan would cum. A year later, and Corey’s life was upside down. His wife had left him, claiming he was being selfish pumping himself full of drugs, ruining his life and turning himself into a bloated freak. His friends couldn’t understand his obsession with growth that he had never expressed before, and they distanced himself. Evan couldn’t blame them – Corey was a staggering 340 pounds. At 5’9”, he was definitely wider than he was tall. He waddled through Evan’s living room, making the foundation shake with each stomp. Evan entertained himself by making Corey try on his old wardrobe, watching his bicep shred through every sleeve and his chest popping every button. Even his blocky roid gut started to burst belts and even metal chains Evan would tie around his torso. Corey’s face had changed too. Gone was the youthful cocky muscle jock and in his place was almost a neanderthal. He was hairy all over (Evan had told him to stop shaving) and his brow was constantly furrowed, giving him a caveman look. He was always breathing heavy – probably because his heart and lungs were having trouble keeping up with his mass -but Evan didn’t care. His lust for muscle grew with Corey’s size and the bigger he got, the bigger Evan wanted him. He grew bolder at the gym, too. He would come over to Corey to feel him up during his workouts. Or sit on his lap while he did lat pulldowns. Now that the wife and friends weren’t in the picture, Evan didn’t hesitate to make their relationship public. Most of the other gym members were confused and disgusted, but they didn’t say anything, except for one guy – Big Al. Before Corey had blown up, Big Al was the biggest guy at the gym – 300 pounds at 6ft and strong as hell. Now, Corey made him seem like “almost Big Al.” And seeing Corey and Evan touch each other and get hard around each other made him even angrier. One day, Big Al finally walked over and said something. “Could you fags please do your business somewhere else? I came here to train, not look at gay porn.” Evan smirked in a sinister way as Corey just stared blankly. Ideas started filling Evan’s head…

Hey guys! Thanks for all the positive feedback so far! Feel free to DM me any requests for plot evolution. I have the full story in my mind but I'm open to suggestions! Again, no extreme things in this chapter but it starts to get spicier...hopefully each chapter will continue to add suspense and excitement PART 2 Collecting DNA from Corey couldn’t be easier – the big bodybuilder never wiped down any equipment after pushing multiple sets to failure. He would even squeeze out the sweat soaking his tank onto a bench and walk away chuckling. Evan waited for Corey to finish his last set of 425 pound squats before meekly scurrying over with a paper towel. He didn’t want anyone to see what he was doing so he simply wiped down the floor and barbell, easily soaking through the paper towel, and then quietly made his way to the locker room. Evan locked himself in a bathroom stall with the perfume and the paper towel. He carefully removed the sprayer and looked at the red viscuous liquid inside. It didn’t have a smell but it sparkled a bit in the light. He carefully set down the bottle and and held the Paper towel over it. He started to squeeze the paper towel but he was having trouble getting the sweat to drop into the bottle. He gave up, and decided to just rip the paper towel into a million tiny pieces and drop them all into the bottle. That seemed to do the trick – the perfume bubbled lightly and changed from deep red to almost a neon green. It smelled vaguely musky, not like Corey’s sweat but rather more like a wood musk smell that oozed of masculinity. Evan held the bottle in his trembling hand. It’s not that he didn’t believe it was magic, as the dramatic entrance and exit of the wizard was enough to convince him, but he was worried it wouldn’t work or backfire in some way. He gathered his courage and spritzed a bit of it on his neck. He closed his eyes and held his breath…and nothing happened. Taking a deep breath, he pocketed the perfume and cautiously entered back onto the gym floor. He spotted Corey by the leg press machine. He walked over carefully, 50 ft away, 30 ft away, and finally just about 10 ft away. Evan almost drooled at the sight of Corey’s heavy breathing. His massive chest rising and falling, his legs almost pulsing, straining his shorts at every movement. As soon as he crossed the 10ft threshold, he saw Corey pause and turn around for a second. He glanced around until he laid eyes on Evan and just stared for a second. Terrified that Corey might be reading his mind and learning about all his wild fantasies, Evan quickly stammered: “Hey man, just wondering how many sets you have left?” “I’ll actually be done pretty soon, you waiting for me, bro?”, Corey said with a smile. Evan didn’t think he’d ever seen Corey give a natural smile between the grunting grueling workouts and the intense posing he had spied on in the locker room. “Actually, I was wondering how long it took you to get those legs that big” Evan courageously ventured, knowing full well that if the perfume didn’t work, this interaction would turn sour quickly now. “Ha, been training hard for almost 10 years now. Started back in high school. But you look like you have a pretty good foundation yourself!” Corey’s voice was unwaveringly friendly. “Oh, thanks. Trying my best! I’m…um…Evan.” “Corey Johnson - nice to meet ya!” Corey extended his hand. Evan cautiously reached out his hand to shake when Corey suddenly withdrew. “Oh…I….um” “Haha, got you! That was way too easy. You’re a funny guy, Evan.” Corey chuckled raucously. Evan didn’t think it was that funny…but it gave him the proof he needed. The perfume WORKED! His head started spinning. He wondered how far the power extended. “Do you want to….um….hang out sometime?” “Maybe man, that could be fun. We could grab a drink…but you’re not asking me out though, are you?” “Well…not necessarily…I don’t know” Evan suddenly felt panicked. “I’m flattered dude, but I’m not gay. And I’m also married.” Evan started sweating out of all his pores. He took a big gulp of air and tested things further: “Are you maybe a little gay? Slightly into men?” Corey’s face faltered. “No, man, I’m married to a woman. This is starting to get weird. I’ll see you later.” Corey started walking away. Damn it, damn it! Evan thought. He was losing his chance. And now he might have to face Corey avoiding him and being creeped out from now on. Instinct took over. He fumbled for the perfume bottle and sprayed himself one more time. Corey stopped in his tracks. He didn’t turn around. They stood in silence for a moment. Well there was a vague radio playing top 40 in the background but it felt like the quietest moment Evan had ever been in. He took another chance. “Corey, I think it would be fun if we hung out!” Corey turned around and Evan noticed he looked slightly different. His eyes were maybe a bit glazed over and his mouth seemed slightly open, like he was daydreaming. Suddenly, he smiled again. “You do?” “Yeah…we should have some beers at my place. Right now!” Evan didn’t know if the perfume wore off and didn’t want to take the chance. Corey jumped in enthusiastically. “Sounds great, bud! Let me grab my gym bag and we’ll head over to yours.” Evan’s jaw dropped. He stared at Corey and then at the perfume bottle. He started getting hard thinking about the power he held in his hands. Two sprays, and Corey was eating out of the palm of his hand. Corey quickly knocked Evan out of his stupor. “Ready to go, buddy?” “Yeah, lets get in my car. Before we go, would you mind flexing that arm for me?” “No problem” Corey grinned and raised his right arm, giving his bicep a solid flex. “20 inches this morning.” Evan’s mouth watered. Not wanting to make a public scene, Evan led Corey out of the gym and towards his car.

Hey guys! First time posting a story! Probably going to be at least 5-6 parts. I added a lot of extreme tags because the story will head in that direction eventually but there isn't any of that in this first chapter. I know its a lot of exposition but hopefully it will be a worthwhile payoff Any feedback is appreciated! ---------------- CHAPTER 1------------------ Evan looked around Fitness Depot, a bustling brawling gym in a suburb of Chicago. It was crowded as usual, but with membership being $100/month and a distinct aroma of sweat and b.o., it mainly attracted a clientele of big sweaty muscle beasts. Not to say that there weren’t wealthy twinks and chubs who came for the exclusivity, but Evan never paid attention to those guys. He always had his eyes on one man – Corey. Corey was one of the very few professional competitive bodybuilders at the gym. With Evan’s flexible schedule, he’d managed to time out his workouts with Corey many times, considering that Corey went at the exact same time every day. To be clear – Evan had never spoken to Corey and Corey would probably struggle to identify Evan out of a lineup. But watching Corey lift was like free porn to Evan. He’d watch Corey bench 150 pound dumbbells while he pushed as hard as he could with the 50s in his hands across the gym floor. Corey would deadlift 7 plates on each side while Evan would shakily manage 2. Evan wasn’t weak but Corey was at the peak of his game – a true muscle god. Evan desperately wanted Corey to notice him but there were two huge obstacles. One – Corey was straight. Of course, any bodybuilder has to have a certain amount of “appreciation” for another male’s “physique” but Corey would go as far as to block gay followers on Instagram who would solicit him and would most certainly be disgusted if Evan made an advance. The second obstacle…Corey was married. His wife was a fitness model, not jacked like Corey but toned and always ready for swimsuit season. Sometimes his wife would come to train with him even, and she would sit on the leg press sled while he pushed. Or grab his waist while he did pullups. This made Evan insanely jealous. But all that was about to change. Recently, Evan’s grandfather had passed away, and while sorting through his belongings, Evan found a slip of paper that read “Watson’s Shop of Spells, Potions, and Miracles.” There was an address – Evan had plugged it into google maps and it led to an empty field in Illinois. But curiosity got the best of him, and he had headed out to the rural farmland, cautiously parking his car under the shade of a few trees. Getting out of the car, Evan could see there was no sign of any activity around him. He took out the piece of paper and held it to the light to make sure he had gotten the address correct. Suddenly, the paper grew hotter and hotter and eventually lit on fire. Evan jumped back and screamed, throwing the paper on the ground. As the piece of paper hit the ground, the ground around him began to shake. Evan started walking back towards his car, tempted to just jump in and get the hell out of there, when he saw pillars begin to emerge from the ground. He looked around, as if to see if anyone else could vouch for what was happening, but he was about 5 miles from the main road so there was truly no one around. Eventually, a little one story shopfront made its way from under the earth and he could see a neon sign light up – “Watson’s.” The shaking stopped and Evan just stared at the shop, mouth gaping and drooling. An old man emerged from the shop and waved with a big smile. “Hello, Evan! Glad to see you made it out here! Come on in!” Evan was too stunned for words. He took one cautious step towards the shop. “That’s it – one foot after the other. Come over and let me pinch you, I promise you’re not dreaming.” “You…know who I am?” Evan sputtered. “Yes, I’ve been expecting you. It’s been a long time since your grandfather came to visit…I was hoping there would be more of the family line to come.” “So you knew my grandfather?” Evan asked. “Yes…in fact I’ve known every male in your bloodline for the past two thousand years!” That would explain why Evan’s mother never mentioned this, Evan mused to himself. “But why?” “Your ancestor sacrificed his life to save mine a long time ago. I’m immortal now, but I wasn’t then. Since I couldn’t return the favor to him, I made it a mission to grant one favor to every generation of your family forever.” “One…favor?” “Come on in, Evan. I’ll help explain.” Watson held the door open and Evan slowly walked in. What he saw inside almost made him faint. Although the shopfront looked pretty meager on the outside, it was sprawling and infinite inside. Rows and rows of books, vials, syringes, pills, plants, even some strange living animals, lined the sides. And the ceiling was so high, Evan couldn’t see the top. He even took several steps in and out of the shop to confirm that it was 15ft tall on the outside, and at least several thousand feet tall inside. “Don’t hurt your brain trying to figure this out – I’m a magician and wizard and that’s all you need to worry about” Watson said with a wink. “So…what now?” Evan asked. Part of him still wanted to run out of there but for some reason every word out of Watson’s mouth calmed and soothed him. “Well, let’s figure out what I can do for you. I gave your grandfather a lot of business success. Made sure he made a profit every year, and it seems to have paid off. You look healthy.” He chuckled to himself with satisfaction. So that’s why Evan’s grandfather had made such a huge fortune selling something as innocuous as pens and pencils. It had always seemed a fluke, but Evan had just thought his grandfather was a uniquely talented salesman. In a way, it disappointed him that magic was behind the family finances, but he quickly let go of the thought once he realized something good was potentially waiting for him. “Ah, I see that you’ve realized it’s your lucky day, Evan.” Watson observed. “Should I…browse?” Evan stammered. “Well you could, but you’d probably be here for decades trying to sort through what I’ve got. It may be easier if you tell me something you want or need.” An image of Corey appeared in Evan’s mind. “Well there’s this guy at the gym…” “Yes, Corey. He’s been in the back of your mind this whole conversation, I’ve noticed.” “You can read my mind? “Oh it’s not so complicated. You ever think out loud? Well, it’s just like that only I hear your thoughts that you don’t say out loud too.” “I mean, its dumb, he’s straight and married so it doesn’t even matter…” “Nonsense. I can fix any problem for you Evan. I actually know just the thing…” Watson winked and suddenly disappeared. Evan stood there for a second, suddenly becoming afraid of the silence and the distant shrieks of strange creatures. But Watson was only gone for 10 seconds, and he poofed back into existence right in front of Evan. He was holding something that looked like a red perfume bottle. “This will fix your Corey problem easily.” “What…what is it?” “It’s a potion that makes you irresistible, even to a brick wall. One or two sprays of this, and Corey will cum at the sight of you.” Evan blushed hearing Watson be so vulgar. “We already established I can read your mind, boy. So no need to be ashamed of any stray thoughts.” Evan tried to think through the dangers. “But won’t it make everyone around me attracted to me? I don’t want everyone’s attention.” “Don’t worry, it only works on someone when you mix their DNA into the potion.” “Their DNA?” “Yeah, we’re talking spit, sweat, hair, urine, sometimes even a fingerprint can have some DNA. Shouldn’t be too hard to collect something like that at the gym, no?” Watson grinned. Evan thought about how Corey never wipes down his equipment and in fact, he had used a bench after Corey for the sole purpose of basking in his sweat, so it wouldn’t be difficult at all. Watson gave one warning: “You don’t need to use too much of it, or there might be some erratic consequences.” “Consequences?” “Well, lust and attraction have many depths to them. Too much, and he might start to lose his individuality.” Evan pondered that explanation for a moment. Watson quickly chimed back in – “I have no judgement of what you do with this potion. I’m not a good or evil entity. I am simply fulfilling a debt I owe your family. So the power is quite literally in your hands now.” All of a sudden there was a huge lightning flash and Evan found himself standing in front of his car by an empty field as if nothing had happened. That was two days ago. Evan looked around the gym as he clutched the bottle of perfume in his hand. He finally found what he needed – Corey doing squats in the corner. “Bingo.”

Black Cats Sequel to Black Cat. Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 Chapter 1 Early Tuesday morning I was awoken by the feeling of a pair of firm tits straddling my left thigh, a hard dick against my right foot and tongues licking my ironwood hard morning erection and pomegranate-sized balls. As I laid on my back with my eyes closed and soaked up the worship of the sister and brother I thought about all those fantastic things that happened to me in the past week. This whole adventure started last Monday when I found a little black cat in an alley downtown. When I picked up, cradled the purring furball in my arms and saw the beautiful electric blue eyes lovingly looking up at me I knew that I would do anything to keep her safe. I took the cat to a downtown veterinarian school for a check up and adopted Brenna, that’s what the vet named her, as soon as her exam was finished. After my long term cheat’n bitch of a girlfriend walked out on me later in the week I found out that Brenna was actually a kind of therianthrope; a being that can shapeshift into any form she chose. I uttered a moan from deep in my chest and put my big hands behind my head as I basked in the sensations emanating from my monster cock. I opened my eyes and looked down. The first thing I saw were my magnificent pecs. I had to lift my head to look over my overpowered hyper-masculine chest to see my ten pack abs and shredded obliques. I flexed and squeezed every muscle and watched as my pecs turned into hemispherical boulders with a deep vertical crevasse and each segment of my abs rose to stretch the thin skin and thick veins covering them. The two bodies covering my legs were raised by my massive quads and hamstrings. “Oh, fuck Bruce,” Brenna moaned. She kept her cat eyes and ears while taking the shape of an ultra-muscled sexy human female. “mmmm, I love it when you do that.” I felt her pussy against my shin leak a copious amount of cunt juice and drank in the rush of lust she emanated. You see, I wasn’t always the pinnacle of masculinity. Just a few days ago I was a 26 year old, short, obese, balding 9-to-5 office drone at an accounting firm in downtown Madison, right next to the capitol. The most exercise I ever got was doing mental gymnastics trying to figure out why a client thought it would be a good idea to try to claim their new Lamborghini as a business expense when they owned a small deli that barely broke even in West Towne Mall. That all changed Friday night. Brenna did something to me that allowed me to capture and store emotional energy directed at me. I can use this energy to change myself; increase height, gain muscle mass, grow stronger and slightly change my appearance. Hell, I can even make my balls large enough to produce gallons of cum and my cock into a telephone pole. To reward Brenna for the delicious pre-breakfast emotion drink I added an inch of length and girth to my cock. She responded appropriately by loudly purring, unhinging her jaw and greedily taking my glans deep down her throat. Not only had Bre changed me physically, she also tweaked my psyche, amplifying my Id. This change allowed me to become the dominant personality I always yearned to be. Then early Saturday morning, she sent me off to Madtown Fitness, a gym on the south side by the beltline, to test my new body. There I broke my limits, both physically and mentally. I exceeded any physical expectation I had as I crushed all house lift records. Took any throat, pussy or ass I wanted. Exerted my dominance over everything and everyone. With one very painful exception, it was a fucking amazing day. “Oh, Gods, Daaaddy. That’s hot. That’s sooo fucking BIG.” Arthur, Brenna’s brother, whimpered into my scrotum between licks with a long, wide, soft dog tongue. Bre’s lips curled into a smile around my cock as I chugged his submission and rolled my eyes. I remembered how I met Art when I came home from the gym late Saturday night. Bre said he was an ex-boy friend that was in need of punishment. So I, now an uber dominant personality, made my physique explode. I must have grown well over seven feet tall and weighed over six hundred pounds, all muscle. I would have looked like a caricature of an over-the-top muscle bound freak if I didn’t have an extremely dangerous looking, three foot long, ten inch thick, rock hard cock sticking straight up from a low hanging scrotum containing testicles the size of a fastpitch softball. I ravaged Art’s throat and ass. I beat him to within an inch of death without realizing it. To save him I had to blow the whale sized load of cum. Consequently, Art says that now more than half of his DNA is from me, ergo, I’m his father. Yeah. That’s what I said, too. ‘Get our lazy ass up! Remember, I got a text last night from Keena saying we have a physical examination and lab work that has to be done before eight o’clock this morning or you can’t start work tomorrow,’ I heard in my head. That was another change. While meeting with Dr. Keena Panthera, the gym’s owner, Saturday the resident muscle head, Terry “Zapp Brannigan” Limppernoodle, attacked her. After I subdued the bastard she told me that he had sexually assaulted her, raped her. Even though I just met Keena that day, I felt an overwhelming instinct to protect her. Learning that she had been violated threw me into an uncontrollable rage. That rage ended with me on a shower floor and in my own vomit. I had snapped both of Terry’s femurs like twigs, ripped his arms off, crushed his head between my hands like it was a paper cup and ripped his genitals off. I tossed the bloody dick and balls at Keena’s feet like a trophy. I don’t know why I did that. Maybe I subconsciously wanted to indelibly stamp my dominance and superiority on her. My mom and uncle fought the last war. When my uncle returned he told me of fellow soldiers that were changed after their first kill, especially if it happened in hand-to-hand combat. I guess I changed that way, too. A part of me recoiled from the horror of what I did, splitting my mind into two equal and nearly opposite halves. The voice I just mentally heard calls himself Ego. He has an amplified intellect and is a fucking pain in the ass. He also can’t keep his pronouns straight. ‘I goddamn fucking asshole,’ Ego bitched. ‘I quit your job to work at the gym so he could fuck around all day long. Get my lazy ass out of bed!’ I reminisced about Sunday and Monday as I try to get my legs out from under my worshipers. Saturday night my BFF with benefits, Deb, the maniacal Uber driver, aimed me at a bored wife of a supplements company executive. On Sunday I met the wife and the couple’s maid in their mansion on Lake Mendota’s north shore. I found that not only did the husband have impeccable taste in cars and women, he also was having an affair with, and beat, the petite French maid. The next day, after proving my superiority in every way, impregnating the wife and making him a submissive cuck, I ripped away from him the things he loved the most (in reverse order); his wife, his mistress, his company and his W Motors Lykan HyperSport. Let me say right now that the irony of me owning a car named after a human that can change into a wolf is not lost on me. Art lifted his head from my balls. I was greeted with a big, panting, corgi face. Arthur’s ears wiggled as he said, “Are you gonna fuck me in the shower, Daddy? I’ve been a veeery bad doggy.” Art’s dog breath hit my nose like a slice of lemon wrapped around a large gold brick, “Geez, Art! Your breath stinks! What the hell, have you been licking your ass again?” Art tilted his head to the side the way dogs do when you try to explain the symmetrical beauty of double entry accounting. “No,” he replied. “I’ve been licking yours.” Brenna chuckled while I moaned and gruffly commanded, “Get off me and brush your fucking teeth!” He whimpered and gave me puppy-dog eyes, but obeyed. He climbed off me and made his way to the bathroom with his tail between his legs. Literally. Bre pulled my cock out of her throat. The head popped out of her mouth. “Oh, good. You’re all mine now,” Bre murmured just before taking my entire length, down to the root, in her throat. Her mighty neck muscles started to ripple against my unyielding god-rod. I wanted nothing more than her servicing me for the rest of the day, but, as Ego said, I had things to do. “YOU need to make coffee and breakfast while I take a shower,” I declared. Her brow furrowed, eyes pleaded as she shook her head as best she could with a huge titanium rod stretching her esophagus and apple-sized glans in her stomach. I gripped the hair at the back of her head and started to pull her off me. “That wasn’t a request, cat.” At that she tightened her throat around my cock. Her neck muscles bulged, her traps thickened and rose up until they looked like steel I-beams and her back until it looked like an impenetrable mountain range as she fought against me. I smiled, took a drop of the emotional power I kept in reserve (stored somewhere off the Cayman Islands) and slowly pulled her off, easily overpowering her. When my cock head popped out of her mouth and smacked my chest she breathlessly whined, “Pleeeease, Master. I need you. I need your cock!” “Food now, play later,” I said as I rotated my shoulder and brought the 350 pound female bodybuilder, who could easily overpower a middle-weight state bodybuilding champion, to her back like she was a rag doll. While I still held her hair I propped myself up on an elbow and captured her jaw in my free hand. “Here’s a little taste for now,” I said. Then released her jaw, moved my hand slowly over her magnificent, firm breasts. I tweaked a thick nipple between my index and middle fingers, then stroked her brick wall abs and, finally, burried a finger in her sex. Her eyes rolled back as she moaned and gasped for air when I flicked her clit. She was writhing and on the edge of a powerful orgasm. Then I stopped. She hissed and punched my shoulder with enough power to blast a hole in a foot thick solid steel wall. My deltoid only dented a little bit. “Now get going and I might buy you a toy mouse later,” I teased and released her hair. She rolled off the bed and massaged the hand that punched me. With a look of lust, fury, resignation and pointing a finger at me she said, “That better be one hell of a mouse, buddy.” She turned and picked up the button down shirt I wore yesterday. As she shrugged the shirt on I noticed that her back almost filled up the garment that could barely contain me. She lifted the front of the shirt and took a deep breath as she turned back to me. Her breasts pushed the shirt open, revealing her large, firm breasts, deep cleavage and ruggedly segmented abs. Her nipples grew hard, denting the fabric, her lower abs started to powerfully flex, her expression like a predator ready to strike its prey. “Fuck,” she moaned. “I can still smell you on this.” I growled and jabbed a finger at the bedroom door. She scowled and cat-walked, her glutes flexing and rolling against each other, out of my bedroom as her face assumed a more human visage. I laid for a few seconds more, then rolled out of bed. I yawned, raised my arms above my head and stretched to work out all the kinks in my sleepy mountains of muscle. I heard my back crack (twice), my sternum pop and heard Art still brushing his teeth. The urge to urinate was strong, so I willed my raging cock to settle down. It deflated as I moved towards the bathroom and immediately stubbed my foot on the corner of the bed. Cursing and promising for the 1,001st time to rearrange the furniture, I limped to the bathroom. Art was getting ready to spit into the sink when I moved up behind him. I studied the contrast of body types I saw in the mirror. Art morphed from a human/corgi mix into a complete human with the appearance and physique of an average height twenty year old blond, blue-eyed, olympic swimmer. I could see the well toned muscles roll and flex as he bent over the sink to spit as he shifted his weight between his strong legs. When he stood up the top of his head reached the bottom of my chin. His adequately developed chest had wisps of blond hair above a decent six pack. I applied a little emotional power to pack on tens of pounds of muscle and increase my height until his head was below my chest. I proportionally grew the rest of my body, except for my cock. Then I lengthed and thickened it too until I had a baseball bat swinging between my knees. After that I took a half step forward, pinning his narrow pelvis between me and the vanity. I thrust my chest forward, brought my arms up into a double bi pose and flexed. The bathroom vanity lights glinted off my hairless scalp and chest. A weekend’s growth of thick whiskers gave my face a rugged appearance. My traps, delts and pecs grew to insane proportions. My biceps, already big, grew to dwarf Art’s head. I gritted my teeth, growled and squeezed harder. The already apparent striations deepened into crevasses as the superficial veins that criss-crossed my body like a road map tried to burst through my skin. The two heads of each bicep grew and separated, causing a vein filled valley to form from my deltoids to my pronator tres and brachioradialis. Art’s eyes grew wide, his mouth slack and he moaned as he leaned back into me. I think I even saw a little bit of saliva escape the corner of his mouth. He started leaking below too. Next to me, Schwarzenegger and Colman look like they don’t even lift. I AM the Greatest Of All Time. “Oh, fuuuuck, Daddy,” Art moaned as he flexed his ass against my cock. His strong glute muscles gave me more than enough friction stimulation to bring me to erection. “Do me right here. I don’t care if you rip me in half. Please, just fuck me.” I broke the pose and palmed Art’s head, my hand nearly encompassed his skull, and slammed the side of his head against the mirror. A network of spider web cracks appeared under him in the mirror. Even though he whimpered from the pain, I could feel the overwhelming lust and pleasure pulsing off him. I soaked up every drop of that, sending it to my reserves as I caused my cock, which was now the size of his calf, to become harder and cleave Art’s glutes, lifting him off his feet. I leaned in and gave him a predatory snarl, hot breath against his ear and I said, “If I did that, I’d have to blow an even bigger load than last time to bring you back. Then Bre would pound us both to pulp. But you’d like that, wouldn’t you?” A weak, “uh-huh” escaped his lips as his hips started bucking against me and the vanity. He was about to cum from the mere suggestion of so much agony. I gave him a second or two of that mental image before I released his head, stood straight and stepped back. He barely caught himself before he fell to his knees. “Start my shower,” I ordered. Then I moved to stand over the toilet and relieved myself. It took a moment for Art to realize I issued an order. When he pulled his head away from the mirror I saw that he left a few drops of blood and a sweaty impression of an ear and cheek on the fractured mirror. He gazed upon my infinitely superior physique with a mixture of anger, lust and anticipation and whined, “You’re a fucking tease, you know that?” and punched my back as he passed behind me and into the shower. “Owww! Fuck!” he said and turned the handle. I heard the water cascade out of the shower head and Art yelling, “GODS DAMN this water is COLD!” As I relieved myself I happened to glance at my toothbrush in its holder beside the sink. “Art, did you use my toothbrush?” “Yeah, I hope you don’t mind,” he said. He stuck his head out of the shower and continued, “Dog saliva is very hypoallergenic,” and licked the inside of one of his nostrils with a long dog tongue. I grumbled, flicked off the last drop of urine into the toilet and flushed. I leaned against the wall next to the shower and counted my fingers, waiting for the water to become scalding hot. As usual, right on the count of five Art screams, “JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!” and bolted out of the shower. I grabbed his neck before he got too far and threw him back into the shower. The house shuddered as he was driven into the shower wall. I ducked my head under the bar that holds the shower doors as I stepped into the stall. Then I turned the shower handle a quarter turn towards cold and slid the door closed behind me. Arthur looked at me with wide eyes and a slack jaw as my bulk almost filled the stall. I could feel the lust, pain and want cascading off of him. The delicious treat made me involuntarily flex my pecs against him, pushing him further into the wall. As the tile, drywall and wall frame cracked under him he said in a gasp, “Could you please not take up the entire shower?” I was disappointed he phrased it that way. If he had said, “Make yourself smaller,” I would have given myself a hundred pounds of muscle, flexed everything and pushed him through the wall so hard he would have exploded into the next room. Instead, I compressed my height until the top of his head was just below my chin, just enough height that he'd have to crane his neck to look me in the eyes. I did that without losing any muscle; I looked even more fucking massive. Now that I could maneuver in the shower I grabbed Art by the neck, ripped him out of the wall and forcefully set his feet on the floor of the shower. “You will wash me. If you do a good enough job I might fuck you into next week,” I growled and shoved the bar of soap from the shower caddy that hung from the showerhead into his hands. I then bent my left arm and flexed the bicep. Razor cut striations jutted across the twin peaks of the muscle. I straightened my arm and flexed again, this time including the forearm in the flex. The already insanely huge muscles grew larger and harder as even the smallest superficial vein doubled in size and pulsed with unbridled power. Art, with eyes wide, started to soap my upper left arm. “NO!” I barked. He flinched as if I had flicked a finger against his abs, expelling all air from his lungs and launching him across the room. He looked up timidly into my eyes. “Worship my might, worship the physique you dream about, worship the only true Alpha. Lick the sweat off me. Clean me with your tiny tongue. Then use the soap.” He instantly dropped the soap and started tonguing, kissing and caressing my massive arm. I gulped down each delicious drop his submission and want. He emanated so much I started to get drunk on the power I was soaking up. When I sent most of it to my reserves my head cleared and I felt Art sucking on my anterior delt head. “Grrrrrr! That’s it, little man. Show me how inferior you are,” I said menacingly, then grabbed the back of his head with my right hand and dragged his mouth to the downward pointing left nipple. “You love how I can, how I HAVE, ripped you apart without even breaking a sweat, don’t you?” I didn’t need him to say anything; I already knew the answer. He fucking loved it. I brought my left arm down, put his head in the crook of the elbow and flexed the left side. His mouth yielded to my incredibly hard pec as my bicep and forearm’s titanic brachioradialis and pronator teres bore into his skull. I kept increasing the pressure until I heard cracks and Art whimpering in pain. Then I released him. He fell on his hands and knees to the floor. The shower head sprayed water against the back of my head. What water didn’t flow down my back was cascading off my pecs like Niagara Falls and pummeled his back and head. I clenched my hands into fists and slightly bent my arms while expanding my chest, flexing my arms, pecs and abs. I squeezed the muscles of my legs until they resembled the marble columns of a Greek temple. I looked down my nose at the pathetic excuse for a male at my feet. I am Colossus standing before a teenager. A teenager with an Olympic swimmer muscular body. When Art finally looked up his eyes became as big as saucers. The head of my semi-hard summer sausage sized cock was an inch from his face. When he reached up to my cock I grabbed his hands “Please,” he pleaded. “I want...NEED your cock in me!” I could see his six inch dicklet was as hard as it could get over his inadequate balls. I put his trembling hands on my cinder block abs. “I will NOT repeat myself,” I said in a low menacing voice. He almost cried in frustration as he slid his hands over my abs, down my adonis belt, over each bulging muscle group in my left quad’s rectus femoris, vastus lateralis and vastus medialis, then onto the gastrocnemius and peroneus longus, the two halves of my diamond shaped left calf. From there he licked two days worth of sweat and grime off every inch of me. I flexed and squeezed the muscle under Art’s mouth just to remind him how immensely powerful I am. After he tongue bathed both arms and armpits he placed his hands on my mountainous trapezius and stood on his toes to reach my neck. The sensation of his tiny body against my solid granite muscles started to arouse me. My rapidly hardening cock rising against his pintsized six pack made me groan. Thankfully Art finished his makeout session with my traps and neck quickly. I turned around, flared the muscles of my back; trapezius, latissimus dorsi, rhomboid major and teres, major and minor. Calmly as I could, commanded, “Now my back. Start at the bottom.” I heard him drop to his knees and felt his hands on my hips as he buried his nose and tongue between unbreakable globes of my gluteus maximus. New sensations shot up my spine, ricocheted around my brain, back down my spine, bounced off my testicles, went up my cock and exploded in the glans. I involuntarily threw back my head and grunted as a literal pint of pre splashed against the shower wall. I saw two of the tiles crack after being hit with such pressure. Art must have noticed because he was taking his own sweet fucking time licking off any piece of shit I missed. ‘Shit,’ I thought. ‘I’m going to have to make sure he brushes his teeth again.’ ‘Can’t me think of any better puns than that?’ Ego snidely interjected. ‘Tell him to fucking hurry it up.’ “Boy, if you keep that up there won’t be any cum left for your ass. Move up.” “Yes, Daddy,” Art disappointedly replied. He licked, sucked and kissed up my wide, thick back until he swept the last speck of sweat off my trapezius at the back of my neck. When I felt his pathetic little wee-wee against me I spun around to face him, grabbed his neck and lifted him off his feet. He must have weighed 200 pounds, but it felt like I was lifting a paper marionette. “Are you ready to get FUCKED, boy?!” I growled from deep in my chest. He put his delicate hands on my pectoralis major, caressing them. “Yes, Daddy. Fuck your little boy.” His hands slid downward, over my ten pack abs. “Show me how an Alpha takes what He wants…” He started spreading the pre flowing from the meatus over the shaft, hand over hand, with another eight inches of cock exposed. His hands couldn't even encircle half my girth. “...whenever He wants.” He then slid his right hand up and thumbed the sensitive spot on the shaft. The sensation made my pelvic floor and prostate clench, forcing a heavy blast of pre to splash against his abs and chest. Arthur scooped the emissions off with his right hand while still stroking my rod from base to tip with his left. He brought his cupped hand, completely covered and overflowing with sticky precum, to his mouth and drank. As he drained his hand of the clear, thick liquid, I felt his throat contract four times as he swallowed the goo. “And now I know,” he said with a quiet voice filled with lust and licentious inference, “what the mightiest Alpha on the planet and the last descendant tastes like.” ‘The WHAT?!’ Ego said loudly. ‘SHUT. THE FUCK. UP.’ I internally growled as I flicked my wrist, tossing and twisting this average height, muscular boy in the air. I caught the back of his head when it was facing me and drove it into the tile on the shower wall. Blood, bone and broken tile were blasted out from the crater I created in the wall. Art’s legs were instantly swept aside as my fully engorged cock rammed up into my totally helpless prey. With my cock supporting all his weight I released his head and put him into a Full Nelson hold, both of my hands were thrust under his arms, then I pressed against the back of his neck. As I pulled him away from the wall I saw blood splashing the destroyed tile; I must have crushed his nose. When I thrust up his weak hole he hooked his ankles around my dorsal calves and started to caress the rock-solid muscle. Now that I had him completely under my control I teased the fuck out of him by slowly and repeatedly only penetrating him with the glans. Still, he grunted from each breach of his rectum. “Fuck me...come on!”, he pleaded. “Fuck...grunt..me..aieee!...HARD!” I drew a devilishly evil grin as I did exactly not that. For minutes I teased this boy cunt as he begged louder and louder until he was screaming at the top of his lungs. “FUUUCK MEE! HURT MEE! GODS DAMMIT PUNISH ME!!” Suddenly rage blasted off of him, he unhooked his feet from my legs and planted them on the shower wall. Huge claws exploded out of his toes and heals, fracturing the tile as they were buried deep in the wall. Each of his legs grew thicker than my waist with impossibly huge thighs. In an inhuman voice he bellowed, “I SAID HURT ME!” I could feel his rectum constrict around my cock tighter than any hole I’ve ever had, squeezing down and painfully compressing my shaft. “FUCK ME HARD!” Then he thrust back. I was slammed into the wall under the shower head. I felt the tile behind me fracture as his tight hole forced its way down my cock. I heard tearing sounds and saw his ass rupture. His copious blood provided a little bit of lubrication, but not enough; it felt like the skin on my shaft was being rubbed off. He kept screaming in a sound that shouldn’t come from any living thing, “PUNISH ME!”. When his ass finally impacted my root, faster than I could see, he pulled off and rammed back down. Between his battering assaults I saw my cock distend and almost rupture his abdomen several times. If he kept this up any longer he was going to fuck himself to death. When he was within reach I hooked my right elbow around his neck and clasped hands. “Arthur! You have to stop this!” I yelled. He bucked like a bronco, I almost lost my grip twice before I was able to squeeze and restrict the blood flow in his carotid artery. Just before he passed out he entire body tensed up, his rectum almost ripped my cock off. A blast of cum blew tile off the shower wall in front of us. Then he slowly went limp and I lowered him to the floor. When my cock popped out of him, blood geysered out of him and down the shower drain. I stood up and looked down at him. His face was a mass of shredded skin, broken bone and blood, yet I could see the devastation on his face already healing. My cock looked no better. It was red, swollen, covered with his blood and shit and hurt like hell. As I rinsed off I applied some power to heal myself. By the time I finished Arthur was whimpering in his sleep. ‘What the hell just happened?’ I asked Ego. ‘You have no idea. I better get him in bed. Let him sleep,’ he replied. I picked up Arthur off the shower floor and cradled him in my arms. As I took him to the bed he softly cried, “I’m sorry...I tried…not my fault...forgive...” He immediately went into a fetal position when I laid him down on the bed. He let out a sigh when I brought the comforter over him as, somehow, a large brown teddy bear appeared in his arms. I went back into the bathroom and found a fresh toothbrush under the sink. After unpacking the toothbrush I gazed at my stubble covered cheeks and jaw in the mirror. It had been three days since I last shaved. I rubbed a hand along my jawline; I kinda liked the way this protobeard made me look. I decided to keep it. As I brushed my teeth, Ego said, ‘I don’t like the way he seeks pain. There’s something terribly wrong with him. Why does he feel he needs to be punished?’ ‘I don’t know,’ I mentally replied. ‘Whatever it was, it couldn’t be healthy for him to feel that way.’ “Are you two almost done?” I heard Bre yell from the kitchen. “You had the hell better not let all this food go to waste or I’ll barf a hairball in your shoes!” And I know she would. I exited the bathroom, expanded myself to the height I was earlier, packed on twice the muscle and walked towards the bedroom door leading to the hallway, looking at Arthur calmly lying on the mattress as I passed the bed. The comforter roiled and bulged in ways a human could never cause. I looked up just in time to bash my forehead on the top of the doorframe. ‘Smooth move, dude,’ I heard mockingly in my head. “Will you FUCK OFF!” I yelled aloud. “You had the HELL better not be talking to me, buster!” I heard from the kitchen. I grumbled, ducked my head and started down the hallway to the sun drenched kitchen. Rubbing my forehead I said, “I’m not. I just bashed my forehead on the door frame.” When I entered the kitchen Brenna was right at my side, guiding me to a chair at the kitchen table. As I sat (and the chair creaked under my weight) my mouth started watering from sight and scent of the food overflowing the table; eight three-egg omelettes (four cheese, mushroom & bacon and four veggie), a stack of twenty pancakes smothered in real maple syrup topped with real butter, two pounds of bacon, three pounds of venison sausage (from my uncle), two loaves of whole grain and seed bread and, the pièce de résistance, a two full pound of cheese curds. I love those big chunks of cheese, especially how they squeak when you bite into them. Hey! I’m a Wisconsinite, don’t judge me! Yes, I even have a Cheesehead Cheese Hat. My hungry eyes were torn away from the feast before me by a pair of ultra strong female hands on my cheeks. “Let me see,” Bre said with concern and straddled my lap, the top of her head below my chin. The taste of that emotion was like taking a bite of an orange flavored strawberry. Interesting, but not as interesting as looking down her cleavage, deeply segmented abs and her little exposed clit. “Well, you’re a little red up there,” she motheringly said, “but I don’t see any permanent damage.“ She brushed my forehead with her hand and pieces of wood and gypsum board fell into my line of sight. “You probably hurt the wall more than it hurt you.” “Speaking of hurting, did you hear Arthur and me in the shower.” She tilted her head down and her sad eyes slowly moved from my forehead to my abs. She put her hands lightly on my trapezius, feelings of worry and doubt made bile rise in my throat. “Something long ago…” she snapped her eyes to mine without lifting her chin “...happened to him. He won’t talk about it, no matter how much I ask. I...I just try to emotionally support him...love him the best I can.” Tears started to fall from her eyes. “I just don’t know what to do.” I wrapped my arms around and clutched her to my chest. She began to silently sob. ‘Well, shit. There goes the mood,’ Ego lamented. I silently agreed with him and slowly made myself decrease in size and mass. When Bre’s chin touches my collar bone, her puffy, tear streaked eyes meet mine and she sniffed. “Wha...what are you doing?” “I thought that you wouldn’t be in the mood since…” I said quietly, gently. “Oh, no you don’t you FUCKER!” she interrupted me, jabbed a hard finger into my sternum and exclaimed with all the ferocity of an IRS conducting a multi-year, twenty million dollar audit. “You fucking TEASED ME by making me suck you off ALL FUCKING NIGHT! I had to listen as you got tongue bathed and kissed all over your perfect body! Do you know how hard it was NOT to plunge my fingers up my cunt when I heard that?! Oh, you’re gonna fuck me, pal, and your gonna fuck me HARD! YOU WILL BE as big, as thick and as hard as you were when you walked in and YOU WILL pound me into submission! You’re gonna prove to me that you’re still my Master!” My cock rose against her ass in anticipation of feeling her hot, wet, tight hole and her admission of subservience. Her face then slowly went into the most evil grin I’ve ever seen and said, “But first you're eating all this food.” I groaned and complained, “And I’m called a tease.” “Yup!’ Bre laughed as she rose off my lap to stand beside me. She stood up on her toes, leaned forward, patted the top of my head and said, “I’m the queen Molly of teasing, baby. Now EAT!” My stomach loudly growled as I picked up a fork and spoon and dug into the mountain of protein, carbs and fiber. I kept glancing at Brenna between shoving huge chunks of food in my mouth. She was still in my unbuttoned dress shirt, leaning her perfect, hard gluteus maximus against the kitchen counter and holding one of my biggest ceramic coffee mugs. It’s the one that says, “Accountants take accounting of their accounts.” Before you say ANYTHING, it was a UW graduation gift from my aunt. Every once and a while she would take a sip from the steaming liquid in the mug. A few seconds later she would sigh, tilt her head to the side and her eyelids would almost close. The liquid’s scent wafting in my direction smelled like mint and chamomile. I fucking HATE herbal teas. When I was a teenager I had to help my uncle with bailing hay at the farm. After a whole day of breathing in dust and alfalfa flowers the crap running down my throat tastes exactly like herbal tea. Anyway, I finally shoveled in the last forkful of breakfast, leaned back in the chair and gave a hearty belch. “Now you have a choice, big boy.” Bre was still leaning back against the kitchen counter only now she had a huge stainless steel travel mug in one hand and her tea in the other. “Coffee…” she raised the travel mug “…tea…” she raised the ceramic mug “…or me?” She shrugged her shoulders, the button down shirt fell down to her elbows and waistline revealing a body that a heavy weight bodybuilder dreams of; tight waist, tendinous inscriptions that were three inches thick, shredded serratus anterior, latissimus dorsi that imitated a cobra’s hood, at least twenty-five inch upper arms, deltoids the size and hardness of bowling balls, trapezius that rose two-thirds of the way to her ears and pectorals that were hard and firm. If just those muscles were on a woman her size that woman would be considered pretty stacked. Brenna had those muscles AND incredible breasts with small brown areola and thick, inch long, nipples. Her torso supported by legs thick enough to squat a ton, yet shapely enough to give a guy whiplash as he turned his head for a second or fourth look. All this sculpted marble muscle on a five foot three inch frame made her look freaky...freaky sexy! I locked eyes with her and, deliberately, slowly stood up. As I rose from the chair I made myself grow in height until Bre’s eyes were level with my navel. I flexed first my left bicep, then my right, then my cock, as I walked towards her. I made sure that each footstep made the house rattle. When my glans pressed into her impenetrable abs I raised my hand as if I was to stroke her cheek. She tilted her head in that direction expecting my touch. In the last instant, I grabbed the travel mug, downed the entire contents in two gulps, crushed the container and tossed the now useless scrap metal over my shoulder. If you remember from our first (one-sided) conversation, you know that I can’t function in the mornings without a couple of cups of coffee in me. While the caffeine worked its magic on the A1 and A2A receptors I advanced on my prey. Bre held up a finger and said, “Waitaminute,” and took a deep drink from her tea. Almost instantly her pupils dilated. She set the mug on the countertop behind her and reached up to put both of her muscled, veined, tiny hands on my pecs. Then she extended and dragged feline-like claws from the ends of her fingers across my taut skin. She took a step or two towards me, making my painfully hard cock rise up until it was nestled in her cleavage. “So, are you going to use this big thing to fuck me?” she seductively said. “Plunge it deep into my hot, wet cunt?” She started to slowly bounce her pectorals, making her breasts stroke my leaking cock. “I think you're just going to peter out, “she brought her elbows inward, using her upper arms to squeeze her breasts tighter, “just like the little boy you are.” That did it. Now I was not just sexually aroused, but my dominance was thrown into question. Yes, I know she did that on purpose just to get me to fuck her hard. Well...it worked. I growled as I grabbed her gluteus maximus and lifted her 350 pound weight above my head like she was a feather. I easily squeezed and spread those unbreakable muscles in my hands to expose her ass and pussy. It took me a second or two to properly line up my cock with her leaking hole, then I explosively brought her down. As soon as I felt her hot, wet lips against my glans I flexed my rectus abdominis and thrust up into her. Whether by design or not, she was so virgin tight that I was only able to get the glans and an inch of shaft into her. She threw back her head and screamed so loud I’m sure the neighbors would call the cops. Her hands clenched my trapezius hard. Her claws pierced my skin, but couldn’t penetrate the steel-hard muscle. I repeatedly pulled my cock out to the glans using my core muscles, then forced her to take another inch while I roared and she screamed at every fuck, “YOU THINK...” two inches in, pull out “...THAT THIS COCK...three inches in, pull out “...is a BOY’S DICK…” four inches in, pull out “THIS!” five in “IS” six in “A” seven in “MAN’S” eight in “COCK!” I rammed the remainder of my shaft into her as she started to scratch my back with those sharp claws. I still hadn’t touched her cervix, she must have deepened her vagina just to tease me. I wasn’t in the mood for any of that. In the next thrust I lengthen my cock until I felt the entrance to her inner core. The next time I withdrew I packed on five more inches, two more inches in girth and hardened the organ until I could punch a hole through a three inch steel plate. Then I shattered her core with a single devastating ram. She threw back her head, her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she used every last molecule of air in her lungs to scream again. At the same time I roared into her face with victory and dominance. I looked down and saw two or three inches of shaft were not buried in her. That would not do. I forced in the final inches until I’m balls deep in the most exquisite pussy on Earth. I removed my left hand from her ass, brought my arm up, bent the elbow and flexed my bicep so big it made Colman’s arms look insignificant. I continued my devastation of her vigina and womb. I dropped my voice three octaves and, with each skewering thrust punctuating each word, said, “I...am...your...ALPHA...your...MASTER!” She grunted and cried out with every word. “Every...other...male...is...insignificant...next...to...ME!” She grabbed my incredibly hard, vein covered arm and threw her mouth onto my shoulder. She bit down as I felt her legs begin to spasm. “I...AM...A...YOUR…GOD!” With the last word I drop my voice into the infrasound level. That word couldn’t be heard, yet windows and plates rattled, the house creaked. Brenna screamed around the muscle in her mouth and explosively squirted a gallon of girl cum on my abs and legs. Now that the natural order of things had been reestablished I lifted her off me and threw her against the kitchen counter in front of the sink and the window to the backyard. Her rectus abdominis shattered the marble countertop and bent the stainless steel sink. I waste no time in pinning her hands to the countertop at her side and ramming myself up her still quivering cunt. I took my time now, relishing each inch of her. While I slowly saw in and out of her I admired her shoulders and back. I ran a hand over her back. Her teres, major and minor, rhomboid major and infraspinatus almost rose above the larger trapezius and latissimus dorsi. Each muscle group was incredibly defined, stirated, thick and hard. She was the apex of muscular beauty. And my blood boiled with testosterone as I broke her. I cupped her chin and slowly pulled her head back. She resisted with all her considerable might, muscles flexed and pumped up with blood and superficial veins popped up under reddening skin. I could see her breasts swinging on her chest when her head met my upper abs. Her nipples were long, thick and diamond hard. I moved my hand down to her neck, slammed into her and demanded, “Who am I?” “AHHHHH!! You’re Bruce Banderole!” She squeezed her eyes shut. I viciously ram up. “Wrong answer. LOOK AT ME!!” Brenna eyes fly open as she grunts from the impact, “You...you’re my MMMaaasterrr!” Again, I smash through her cervix and punch the far wall of her uterus. “Try AGAIN!” “You’re the...the LAST ONE!!” she screamed as another orgasm racked her body and she crushed the marble countertop under her hands. Not exactly what I was working towards. ‘What the FUCK?!’ Ego interjected. I ignored him and released Brenna’s neck. She fell forward into the sink. Her back was covered with sweat and she was breathing like she just finished a marathon. I, however, was breathing like I was sitting in a chair and no moisture appeared on my brow. I looked out the window and saw Fred Metzer holding a hose in his hand in his backyard. His hand was at his side as he was totally engrossed with the carnal spectacle I was giving him. The hose looked like his limp two inch dick. His mischievous son had crimped the hose causing the water pressure to fall. I seized Bre’s hair and lifted her head up so she could see Fred. “See that beta boy? See how limp his dick is?” She started breathing hard again. I released her hair and gave Fred the biggest fucking monster sized double bi flex he would ever see. His life changed forever; his eyes bugged out, he slouched and became the lesser male I always knew he was. Yeah, that’s right, boy. You’re a one, maybe two, on the male scale. I’m a one fucking hundred. “That’s what every other male is next to me.” I drank in the firehose of emotions Fred was directing at me; envy, submission and, wait a minute, need? That little fucker actually thinks I’d let him touch me. I gave him a little taste of what he would never have, never achieve; I bent my head down and licked a throbbing vein on a football-sized bicep. Brenna jerked and cried out when I took that power to thicken my already titanic cock, harden it until I could pulverize diamonds. Fred finally noticed that the water wasn’t coming out of the hose and lifted it up to peer inside. His son chose that exact moment to release the pressure. The poor beta got a face full of water that blasted out of the hose. “And that happens every time those weakling BOYS see me fuck their women, claim their women, TAKE their women!” Her third orgasm hit her like a 10.0 Richter Scale earthquake. She pushed her hands forward, plowing through the two inch thick stone countertop as easily as you would push your hand through clay. When she comes down from the euphoria she’s so out of it that her trembling legs aren’t supporting her weight. The only thing keeping her upright is my cock. I take a step backwards, pulling her away from the countertop. I let her leg dangle in midair for a few seconds, then I lowered my still mind blowingly hard cock. She slid down my cock to lay like a puddle of muscle on the kitchen linoleum. I reached down, grabbed her hair, yanked her to her knees, bellowed, “I’m not done with you yet!” and rammed my cock down her throat. It took a few seconds to come to and realize I was fucking her throat, but when she does, oooh man, she took over. Her tongue lashed and whipped every inch of cock that wasn’t in her throat, bobbed her head up and down my shaft so fast she became a blur. Under that assault it wasn’t long before I reached and shattered my own orgasmic threshold. I arched my back, threw back my head, shoulders and arms and flexed every single muscle cell in my entire body in an effort to blast my very essence through the little slit at the tip of my cock and roared. Brenna grabbed my hips and hung on for dear life as I erupted for five minutes down her throat. She clawed at my legs as she slid down my satisfied cock. She purred when I looked down over my pecs at her. She eventually shifted herself to sit against the cabinet. She reached up and stroked my softening, yet still massive cock. “Feeling better now?” I said. Brenna, my cat, said, “Hmmmm, maybe a little,” and smiled up at me. Bre then reached up and took the mug from the countertop. Somehow it had survived the destruction we wrought against the granite stone and sink. She took a sip and said, “Oooo yeah...that’s better.” She complained as I took the mug out of her hand, held it to my nose and sniffed. Yeah, it definitely smelled like a thirteen hour day of bailing hay, yet there was something else in it...something familiar. “What the hell is this?” I asked Bre. “It’s catnip tea,” Arthur said from the kitchen doorway looking only at his sister. Bre snatched the mug out of my hand and drained the remaining tea in one gulp. Art stood at five feet four inches tall and looked like a pale university freshman. His long brown hair hung over his hazel eyes and he was rail thin. The skinny jeans he wore were baggy, his dirty white shoes untied and his maroon wife beater shirt was three sizes too big. The shirt had a cartoon of Goldy Gopher, the University of Minnesota mascot, coming out of a hole in the ground giving a thumbs up. The caption, in a semicircle above the illustration, said, “GO MIGHTY GOPHERS!” “She’s like you with coffee; needs it to start the day.” Bre looked up at me, nodded her head and giggled. “We sometimes like to keep part of the animal when we are human. I, for instance, just like every dog, likes…” Bre perked up, raised herself on one arm while she pointed the mug at her brother. “Oh, no. DON’T YOU DARE say what I think you’re going to say!” Undeterred Art continues “...to suck on a bone and lick some balls every once and awhile.” I chuckled while Bre, who’s probably heard every pun Art has uttered, put her head in her hand, pinched the bridge of her nose and said, “Oh, gods dammit. I was just about to have a good day.” “Anyway, remember that thing that happened four days ago?” Bre immediately sobered up, turned serious, looked up to Art and put a trembling hand on my thigh. “Yeah,” she said, trying to hide the concern in her voice. “I got a text. I have to do the thing. Don’t wait up for me. I’ll be gone for several days.” I didn’t like the sound of this. I turned to face him and returned myself to my default setting, six foot six inches tall, on-season championship bodybuilder with a thick, uncut seven inch flaccid penis and testicles to match. “Arthur, about what happened in the shower,” I started to say. “I won’t be able to contact you Bre...” he ignored and interrupted me. “...so don’t worry. I’ll be fine,” he said, then turned towards the front door and walked away. “Whatever is troubling you...” Art stopped halfway to the door and stood still; his back tensed up. “...I know we can work it out together.” Without acknowledging my offer he continued to the front door. He turned the doorknob and threw the door open. Even before the door slammed into the adjoining wall, he was gone. The door bounced off the wall, only closing half way. From the time Authur entered the kitchen to when he left, I only felt darkness from him. Bre walked up to my side. She slipped under my arm and wrapped her arm around my waist. Her free hand rested on my chest. Staring at the door I quietly said, “I’m worried about him.” “I know.” “He’ll be beaten to a pulp if the football team sees him in that shirt.” “I’m more worried about what he’d do to them.” Bre then looked up, patted my chest and said, “Come on. You’ve got that human physical thing to do and it’s getting late.” She grabbed my hand, went up to the front door to close it then led me back to my bedroom where she proceeded to open my closet and rifled through my clothes. Three wardrobe changes later I’m wearing a tight red polo shirt, blue jeans and a pair of running shoes. Brenna had fastened all the buttons on the shirt. I immediately flexed my pectorals and trapezius, making the buttons burst off of me and ricochet off the walls. I looked down to see the canyon of my chest cleavage. She rolled her eyes and shoved me out the door. “Have fun, and don’t worry about the cum stains everywhere. I’ll lick them up!” she yelled after me and slammed the door. I turned around to get in the Lycan and saw old Ms. Chakancy, with her little white miniature poodle Killer on a leash, giving me an incredulous look. I just looked at her as I walked to the car and opened the door, gave her an award-winning smile and said, “Don’t ya just love weekend long orgies?” and entered the car. “Well, I never!” she exclaimed. Ego snorted and said, ‘No shit lady. You probably couldn’t get laid giving blow jobs at a horny blind man's convention.’ ‘Now, now, let’s be nice to the old bat,’ I internally replied, started the car and burnt rubber rocketing out of the driveway and onto the street. ‘Be nice! She calls the cops every time Debbie drives up with her stereo on!’ Ahh, yes. Deb does love her Norwegian Death Metal music at maximum volume. I get the mental impression of Ego taking a deep breath and calming himself down. ‘Alright. The doctor’s office in Verona. Due to my morning extracurricular activities...” he emphasized the word ‘activities’ ‘…the morning rush is over so it should only take I seventeen minutes to get there. The appointment is forty-five minutes from now so me have plenty of time. And what the fuck is this ‘You’re the last descendent’ and ‘You’re the one’ bullshit?’ I rolled my eyes and said aloud, “How the hell should I know and thanks, Siri.” ‘Oh, so I’m my digital assistant now, eh? In that case…’ and I’m forced to listen to knock knock jokes until, three miles later, in the middle of South Midvale Boulevard, the car backfired and rapidly lost power.

SNUFFLOVERS PAGE (bingj.com)

The lead bio-engineer of the BTG Defense Project, and his team, had been working on the lab-created humanoid since the being had finally been successfully formed and had breathed its first breath. The massive facility in which the team worked was built on a secluded Hawaiian island and was similar to a partially above-ground Titan II Missile Complex, but with a much larger missile silo. The 300 feet tall silo, with an equal-sized circumference, is where development of the most complex, living defense weapon ever conceived was created and nurtured to its full potential and usable value as a military asset. The subterranean control center, where the bioengineering team lives and from which their experiment is observed, is similar to where a Titan II complex would have it located at a safe distance from the silo. It is connected to the silo by a 300 feet long tunnel leading to an elevator shaft that has stops at various levels occurring at 50 feet increments along the exterior of the silo. Leaving the elevator at each level empties into the observation decks constructed at those levels. The bottom floor entry into the silo empties into the full gym for the body-builder employees. That gym has a second floor with all walls being mirrored for the bodybuilder workers to examine their progress in the gym. Within 3 years of creation, the male humanoid commissioned by the military was, incredibly, larger than any Mr. Olympia, yet more muscularly bulked, cut, and defined. Even as a toddler, the genetically enhanced Blasian male was stunning in every regard. Its skin was smooth, dark, and impenetrable. Its face was brutally handsome, exhibiting all of the most beautiful traits of the Nubian, Asian, and Caucasion attributes found in those genetic codes. Black, wild, and tight-wavy, coal black hair topped its stunningly strong and confident face with piercing, red eyes; high, squared cheekbones; sensuous, thick lips; and its body genetically honed for pure, limitless power fueled by unmitigated and primal perfection. The swole muscles stretching the venous skin were more akin to a muscle-bound cartoon beast than anything remotely human. By the time it was 12 years of age, the colossal creature was over 100 feet tall and its inhumanly swole stature elicited worshipful awe from those that created it. Even pre-teen, merely being in the presence of this potently powerful and dominant “boy” elicited a response of total inadequacy and inferiority in comparison to such a peerless and predominant organism still growing into both physical and mental perfection. Now a titanic, 200 feet tall, dark and sinister tower of thick, rippling muscle, it weighs in at an overwhelmingly pulverizing 5.5 tons of raging, male brawn and sinew. The being’s absolute supremacy and dominance has now been developing for 18 years as continual electric currents alternatingly exercise every muscle, increasing strength and size heretofore never known to man. Its mind being bombarded daily with the sights and sounds of brutal domination and power eventually infused the creature’s sex drive inextricably with its use of complete dominance and exhibition of muscular power over anything smaller and weaker. At well over 5 tons of hulking, swole, and rippling muscle mass, the creature’s soles, heal to toe, are 28 feet long, its palms are 10 feet across with the longest fingers being that same length. The giant’s devastatingly spine-tingling face alone is 25 feet tall with a mouth width the size of a man. Its glowing red, penetrating eyes are almost 4 feet wide. Even with all of the burgeoning, undulating muscle flexing beneath the almost translucent skin of the creature, its most sight-consuming, awe-inspiring, and devastatingly emasculating appendage is covered with throbbing, hose-like veins wrapping and mapping around the majestic and thick, flaccid 35 foot penis that, when aroused, engorges to a throbbing 50 feet long super-cock that defies gravity as it throbs and twitches up and over an ever-churning, planetary ballsack, each nut capable of housing 2+ of the 6+ feet tall men working at the facility. With the exception of the bioengineering team, the all-male staff for the facility believe they are primarily hired to keep the premises clean and in good repair. They only know the project is referred to as BTG (and not knowing that the full name of the BTG project is “The Blood-Thirsty God defense Project”). They are not permitted in the silo, except the gym contained therein, nor to see the experiment unless they request permission. The full number of workers, outside of the bioengineering team, hired at any given time is 12. Those men are hired from advertisements placed in gyms around the world and a steady supply are at the ready whenever the need arises for replacements. They are enticed to take the job with little pay, but with benefits including room and board, and a full gym designed for only body-builders, yet with only a maximum of 12 users. They are also taunted with the opportunity to work out with the largest and most powerful body-builder of all time. BTG lay across the vast floor of the silo, his wrists and ankles chained with massive chains connected to the floor on which he lay. The chains were long enough for him to stand and move around the cramped, 300 feet space. His superior hearing heard 4 workmen enter the gym and begin working out. At about the same time, two scientists from the bio-engineering team exited the elevator at the 160 feet observation room. BTG slowly stood, chains clanking loudly, until he stood to his full height, his face peering into the observation room with his unearthly, glowing red eyes. The lead engineer, trembling as he always did standing before the powerful titan, lifted a microphone and asked, “How are you doing, Crusher?” (Crusher was a name he had called BTG from the time the creature had been living for less than a year . . . the infant BTG had playfully grabbed the scientist’s hand and squeezed, shattering every bone effortlessly.) The ceiling height window and walls of the observation room rattled as the giant muscle-boy’s full lips curved in a grin, glistening teeth larger than a man’s head sparkling as BTG thundered, “Not bad, Frail Devotee.” BTG’s smile devolved to a smirk as his huge, saliva-slick tongue licked his inviting lips. “I thought I heard jizz-rats in the bug-gym, Tiny. Open the lid . . . I need protein.” Even as the scientist began to protest, BTG raised both arms and flexed, his powerful mountains of muscle stretching his skin as huge mounds of power solidified before the 2 little scientist’s eyes. BTG turned and licked the vast surface and pulsing, cable-sized vein running atop the hot, hard mound of his massive biceps. BTG turned back to the 2 men and glared. “WELL?” he boomed. The lead engineer stuttered, “I - We - Crusher! The workers only just began their workout. Wait until they are in the top of the box and examine their muscles before opening the top . . . please, Sir.” With no roof nor ceiling on any of the observation rooms, BTG grinned, once again, as he lowered his massive hand from flexing, reached into the observation room with two fingers, and plucked the second scientist from the observation deck, screaming wildly, “NO! NO! PLEASE . . . NOOOOO! I’ll do ANYTHING! Put me back! Let me GO!” “A little something while I wait, then.” the teen titan muttered as he dropped the terror-stricken scientist into his other palm while lowering his now free hand to his hyperphysical, blood-engorging cock. “So small. So weak. PATHETIC . . . STRIP!” he ordered, the little scientist complying with the behemoth’s command in near lightning speed. The lead engineer was, indeed, a devotee to his barbarous creation, as Crusher well knew. He pressed against the glass separating him from Crusher and looked down at the massive, always sex-starved and throbbing cock expanding, veins pulsing with blood to feed the beast larger and harder. Crusher slowly stroked as he lifted the scientist to his lips. “FEED ME!” BTG bellowed before extending his tongue and licking the screaming little man. He stuck to the salivating tongue and was pulled into BTG’s hot, humid mouth. The lead engineer dropped to his knees and pulled out his rigid little dick, as he had so many times over the past 18 years. He looked up into the divine being’s eyes. “Yes, Crusher, feed . . . be what you are . . . PLEASE!” he begged. BTG savored the vibrations of the struggling, flailing little scientist filling his mouth as he slowly stroked his gargantuan cock. Looking the lead engineer in the eyes, he grinned as he positioned the doomed scientist on his molars before clamping his jaws shut. The frantic screams were cut short with a CRUNCH and SPLAT as blood shot from his lips, spattering the glass behind which the lead engineer stood, masturbating frantically. BTG smirked a bloody smirk as he continued chewing and swallowing the pathetic little scientist, the huge Adam’s apple bobbing on the thickly muscled neck of the beast as the pulped remains of his snack travelled down his throat. The lead engineer used his free hand to fumble on the control panel before speaking to the 4 bodybuilders through the gym intercom. “We have some things to do shortly, please head upstairs to check your progress before cleaning up and getting to work. You can pose and compare using the mirrors upstairs before leaving the gym.” “Good little bug.” BTG murmured while licking his bloody lips and wiping remains away from his lips with his sequoian forearm. “Oh . . . ungh . . . GOD!” the lead scientist screamed as his volleys of cum splattered the window on which he leaned. BTG grinned a bloody grin as he lowered his massive body to his knees before the gym. He looked up to the lead scientist and mouthed, “Thanks, squirt.” The lead engineer, not taking his eyes from the ruby-like glow of the object of his worship and sexual bliss, fumbled with the control panel again until he found the switch sealing the workers in the second floor of the gym. They did not notice the steel panel sliding into place over the stairwell as they flexed for each other, comparing their gains since they had arrived. One asked the others, “Hey. Have any of you seen that muscle-man that is supposed to be here . . . the largest and most powerful bodybuilder in history?” The gym was like a toy-box to BTG. He flipped a massive latch on the outside of its roof and slowly lifted it like a lid to reveal his 4 fresh, muscle-bound little toys. The lead scientist quickly holstered his freshly throbbing little dick and lurched into the elevator. He longed to see his devilish creation play with his toys from the floor of the silo. The workers stood confused as the roof above them rose, light pouring in to the mirror-lined room. Then they looked up as a shadow moved over them. A massive hand, larger than their massively muscular bodies, was reaching in! All four bolted for the steps, but found the way blocked . . . nothing but floor. The hand and shadow withdrew, but the shadow returned, but what cast the shadow this time was a colossal cock-head roping massive amounts of pre-cum into the room. Then they heard thunder speaking, “Shower in my nectar, measly little bugs. Are you ready to play with a REAL MUSCLE MAN, my pathetic little jizz rats? HA! HA! HA!” All 4 men dropped to their knees looking up in shock as BTG’s pre-cum began to spread and cover the floor. The overpowering scent of sex and power seemed to rise from the hot spunk like steam. The man who last spoke, asking about the largest bodybuilder, crawled over to the expanding pre-cum puddle and scooped a handful to nose and sniffed. His dick lurched immediately and he look up, past the towering thick and throbbing 50 feet long cock, to see the stunning face of a god! Then his eyes roamed over the herculean body of the most thickly muscled man he had ever seen, but he had to be 200 feet tall. “Holy FUCK!” he breathed as he scooted into the pre-cum and positioned himself under the thick liquid roping down. He blurted out to the other 3 as he bathed in BTG’s pre-cum, sliding his posers off and beginning to stroke his now raging hard-on with BTG’s potent pre, “Brahs! GOD IS HERE . . . and He’s SWOLE as FUCK!” The other 3 just stared at their workout partner in shock, their mouths agape. Then they saw the shadow begin to recede from the room as the rope of liquid flowing in traveled across the room and was gone. Their pre-cum soaked friend suddenly screamed and raised his arms defensively before a man-sized thumb and forefinger carefully clamped onto their friend’s head and lifted him from the room, kicking and screaming in terror.

Hey guys, I've been a long time lurker on this site, but this is my first time posting something. Hope you all enjoy! His Now "Broooo... are you sure you have to go?" Kyle Harding whined at his older brother in front of the Departures gate. Thankfully, his classes had ended early today and he'd been able to make it just in time to see his brother off at the airport. Brad just chuckled amusedly. "Dude, I've been working super hard this year just so I could place at competition, you know that." The younger Harding pouted up the brown-haired man and sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I know... It's just... I'm gonna miss ya, bro." The older man's eyes softened. He patted Kyle's head, gently running his fingers through the younger's golden locks. "It'll just be a few weeks. I'll be back before you know it!" Brad reassured him. Kyle nodded and gave his brother more cheerful grin. "Yeah! I'm sure you'll kick ass too!" he crowed. Brad grinned widely and flexed with a front double bicep pose. His favorite grey muscle tee barely held itself together as it stretched tight around Brad's impressive arms. "Fuck yeah, man! You know it!" he responded cockily. The 24-year-old bodybuilder had put on 20 pounds of muscle in the last year, bringing him from a solid 226 to a whopping 246 pounds of muscle since last year's competition. Brad swooped in and pulled his younger brother into a tight hug. "But I am gonna miss ya..." he whispered in the smaller boy's ear. Kyle hugged him back as tight as he could, allowing himself a moment to just bask in his older brother's comforting scent. Ever since their mom had passed away a few years ago, the men of the Harding family had bonded more closely than ever. Maybe a bit too close if you believed some the rumors of the Harding brothers, but few would ever say so in earshot of either. The younger Harding groaned inwardly, feeling a twitch in his groin, and quickly pulled back with a red face. "Brad, you should go! You still have to get through carry on inspections!" he reminded the bigger man. The older brother just laughed as he turned toward the gate to get in line. "Yeah, yeah, I'm going." he said with a grin, "Take care of dad for me, okay?" Kyle just nodded, though he wondered why their dad hadn't come along to say goodbye himself. He had just dropped out at the last minute, saying something had come up and he wouldn't be able to make it. The blond Harding wiped the frown off his face and enthusiastically waved to his brother as the line started moving. "See ya, Brad! Good luck at the competition! Take care!" he shouted. Brad waved back just before turning a corner and heading around a wall, quickly moving out of sight. Kyle's waving hand slowed to a stop, and he watched for a moment as more and more people arrived at the Departures gate: a young lovely-dovey couple excited for their honeymoon trip, an older couple reminding their increasingly irritated son about all the things that needed caring for in the house, a pair of twin girls saying goodbye to their father... Kyle shook his head in aggravation. What exactly was so important that his dad couldn't come and say goodbye to Brad before he left for his competition? He sighed to himself as he turned and made his way back to the parking lot. Kyle narrowed his eyes as he spotted his dad's car parked in the driveway. His father was clearly home right now, so why hadn't he come to the airport to send off his oldest child? The young man parked his car on an open sidewalk and walked to the house. He went to use his key, only to find the front door unlocked. He stared as the door slowly swung open. "What the..." he murmured, a spike of dread shooting down his spine. Kyle stepped inside and locked the door behind himself. "Dad! You in here?" he called out in a loud voice. Not hearing a response, Kyle moved deeper into the house until he heard a loud thump from upstairs. His lips drew into a thin line as he quietly reached out to grab a poker from the fireplace. "D-dad? Was that you?" he called out again from the bottom of the stairs. Once again, there was no response. Steeling himself, the youngest Harding slowly crept up the stairs and into the empty hallway. Looking around, he didn't see anything out of place. There hadn't been any signs of a struggle or robbery downstairs either. Suddenly, he heard a soft, pained moan from down the hallway. It seemed to be coming from his father's room. Thinking the worst, Kyle dashed down the hallway and through the door wide open. "Dad! Are you alrig-" he stopped as his jaw hit the floor. There, on the bed, was his 40-year-old father on all fours being railed from behind by a guy clearly half his age. Kyle face bloomed scarlet as he took in the scene, his father moaning not in pain, but clearly in pleasure. "Ohh... fuck... harder...!" the Harding patriarch moaned as the other man obliged him. "Fuck you're hot, Mr. Harding! Unf... and you're so fucking tight!" the younger man moaned from behind. Kyle gasped, his eyes lighting up with recognition at the voice. It was Mike Hayes from his English Lit class! He and Mike shared some classes at Gold State University, but they weren't really friends. Mike wasn't a big guy, he and Kyle were pretty much the same size, but with his bright green eyes and handsome, pretty-boy face, he was quite popular. Kyle didn't like him very much, especially his rather arrogant my-way-or-the-highway attitude. But that still didn't explain what Mike was doing here or why he was having sex with Kyle's father. "D-dad! What the fuck?!" the blond screeched. Jake Harding's eyes shot to the doorway, as if noticing his son for the first time. "Kyle! W-what are you-ugh... d-doing here?" he grunted through his own moans. Mike just gave Kyle his usual smirk, undeterred by an audience. "Give us a moment, kid." he said as he pounded the older man, "You can have him back once I'm done." Kyle stumbled backwards before turning and fleeing out the door. He ran to his room, shutting it behind him as he slumped to the floor. "What the fuck..." he groaned. Did his dad really skip out on saying goodbye to Brad just so he could fuck with a younger man? In his haste to escape, Kyle had forgotten to close the door to his dad's room. The sounds of sex echoed down the hallway. Kyle grabbed his headphones from his desk and jammed them on his head. Scrolling through one of his playlists, he clicked a random song and let the music drown out the sounds of moaning and slapping flesh. Hopefully, they would finish up soon. An hour later, Kyle stepped out into a silent hallway. He turned toward his father's room with a frown and strode over to find it empty. He headed down the stairs into the kitchen where he found Mike finishing up a meal at the table. He gave his dad an odd look while the older man hovered strangely nearby, like some sort of servant. "Dad?" Kyle questioned in confusion, "What are you doing?" Jake jolted at his son's question. "Err... serving Mike his dinner...?" he replied uncertainly. Kyle boggled at his dad. "What...? Why?" Mike rolled his eyes and interrupted before Mr. Harding has a chance to respond. "So... you've got a pretty awesome place here, Kyle." he began, "It's close to campus... your dad's a fucking DILF with a really tight ass..." He gave the blushing man a filthy look before continuing, "I think I'm gonna move in." The disgust Kyle was feeling was instantly replaced with shock and disbelief. "But... you can't just..." he started in protest. Mike just turned to Mr. Harding and said, "It's fine, right? It's fine that I move in." It sounded more like a statement than a question. Jake Harding's eyes glazed over for a moment, before clearing as he replied, "Y-yes. That should be fine." Kyle's jaw dropped for the second time today. "What?! Dad! You can't be serious!" Mike pushed his chair back and stood with his classic smirk. "Great! I'm gonna go and choose a room, then!" He left the kitchen and headed upstairs followed by a quiet Mr. Harding and a protesting Kyle. Kyle paled when Mike stopped in front of Brad's room. Ignoring the other man's sputtering, Mike opened the door, and stepped inside. Brad's room was the second biggest room in the house, next to the main bedroom. The walls were covered in pictures of bodybuilders and motivational posters. Trophies from old competitions lined the walls and workout equipment was scattered throughout the room. A huge king-sized bed, Brad's most recent purchase, sat in the middle against one of the walls. Mike gave the room a cursory glance before nodding. "Hmm... this room looks pretty good! I'll take it!" He chuckled as Kyle glared at him. "You can't! This is Brad's room!" Kyle turned to his dad expectantly. "Dad! What are you doing? You have to stop this!" However, to his horror, his father simply nodded along with Mike. "Sure. You can have Brad's room. Make yourself at home." Jake Harding ignored his son's horrified shrieks and continued, "If you need, I can give you a ride to your old place and help move stuff too." Mike stepped up to Mr. Harding and gave him sly grin. "I'm sure you could. You've obviously kept yourself in pretty good shape for your age." he said as he cupped the older man's firm chest. "Mmm... very nice indeed." Kyle couldn't take it anymore. He fled back to his room. Grabbing his phone off the desk, the blond was halfway through composing a text to his brother before realizing there was probably nothing Brad could do in his current situation. He was probably mid-flight already and texting the older Harding now would only worry him and probably screw with his performance at competition. Kyle was so deep in his thoughts he didn't hear the door to his room swing open. "Hey, roomie. Whatcha up to?" a voice inquired from behind. The young man spun around to find Mike leaning against his door frame, a smirk on his face, green eyes alight with amusement. Kyle glared at him. "I'm not gonna let you do this, Mike... I'll..." he started as the other boy's smirk only grew wider. "You'll... what?" he asked with a laugh, cruel and uncaring. "Geez, Kyle. You haven't realized it yet?" He shrugged as he continued. "It doesn't matter what you want, because everyone will just do as I say." Kyle squawked as the other man swept into his room and sat on the bed uninvited. "Everyone except you, of course." Mike said with a raised eyebrow, "But I suppose it doesn't matter in the long run, because as long as everyone obeys me, nothing you say or do will matter." Mike stood and made to leave the room. "But you can keep trying, I suppose. It won't make any difference." And with that, the other man was gone. Kyle quickly locked the door and fell to his knees, frustrated tears sliding down his face. In his heart, he knew that what Mike had said was true. The other boy always got his way, no matter who he talked to. His voice had a strange power that Kyle could never hope to oppose, no matter how he tried to resist. Kyle's only hope was that Brad would be able to fix things once he returned. He had to. The next few weeks were filled with nothing but disgust, anger, and frustration for Kyle as Mike proceeded to fuck Kyle's dad on practically every surface of the house. Eventually, the youngest Harding resorted to hiding out at his friends' places to avoid constantly seeing his father in compromising positions. A few weeks after, Brad finally returned from competition. Surprisingly, Mike had allowed Mr. Harding to join Kyle in picking up his eldest son. The two waited together at the arrivals gate in the airport. Kyle was practically vibrating out of his skin in anticipation. Surely, Brad would be able to fix things, and everything would go back to normal, right? The young Harding held on to his hopes, his spirits rising when he spotted a familiar face in the crowd leaving the gate. "Brad!" he shouted in glee as he rushed towards his older brother, wrapping the bigger man in a desperate embrace. "I'm so glad you're back!" The older man leaned back in surprise as he held his brother close. "Whoa! Geez, kiddo. Where's the fire?" His eyes widened when his younger brother started to sob uncontrollably. The pro bodybuilder looked to his dad who just shrugged in greeting. Between sobs, Kyle managed to get out, "Bro... you gotta do something! Mike! He just, moved in and... he took your room, and dad just let him..." Brad's eyes grew wider and wider with each work spilling forth from Kyle's mouth. He turned to his father. "Dad... what the hell is going on...?" he demanded. Jake Harding just gave his son a plain look. "Well, Mike said he wanted to move in, so he moved in. Your room was the only unused room in the house, so he took it." Brad gave his father an incredulous look. "What the fuck, dad? Really? You just let this guy move in and do whatever he wants?" He gaped as his dad gave him a helpless look. Turning back to the brother crying against his chest, he ran a soothing hand through the younger man's hair. "Shh... don't worry, Kyle. Big bro will take care of everything." he murmured as he gave his dad a disapproving frown. Eventually, the three of them made their way to their dad's car and headed home. The closer they got to their house, the more Kyle's dread grew. Something bad was gonna happen, he just knew it. The frown hadn't left Brad's face during the entire ride. "So..." Brad began, "tell me about this Mike person." In a shuddering voice, Kyle told him about Mike, about the way everyone just does as he says and how Mike always gets his way. Kyle watched his older brother's face as his eyebrows rose higher and higher. He knew from Brad's expression that the older Harding didn't truly believe him, and that would probably be his downfall. The blond slumped back into his seat for the rest of the ride. A part of him held onto his hopes, but the more practical side of him argued that he was leading his beloved older brother to a slaughter. The rest of the car ride continued in awkward silence. When they finally arrived home, Kyle steeled himself and followed his dad and older brother into the house. He followed Brad as the older man marched right into the house with his bags and headed straight to his room where they found Mike lounging in his bed. "What the fuck?!" Brad roared upon seeing the younger man making himself at home in his room. Mike grinned widely upon seeing them, and it was then that Kyle realized he had made a mistake. He had effectively delivered Brad to the gallows, and his brother was going to pay the price. "Wow!" Mike said as he got up from the bed to greet them. "Damn, you're hot. You look even better up close!" Brad jerked an arm back when the younger man tried to grope his bicep. "What the fuck, man? Who the hell do you think you are?" Mike just ignored the bigger man's question and looked him straight in the eye. "Strip." he commanded. Kyle watched as his big brother's eyes suddenly glazed over and he started to strip the clothes off his impressive body. He pretended to be shocked, but a darker part of him whispered that he knew this would happen... and he let it happen. Mike's face brightened as the older Harding stripped off his white V-neck shirt, revealing his thick pecs and incredible eight-pack abs, soon followed by his jeans and black boxer-briefs. "Holy shit..." the younger man murmured as he took in the buffet of muscle before him, "You're fucking ripped, dude!" Brad just nodded. "I've been working on this body since I was 13 years old." he admitted. "Fuck..." Mike moaned as he stepped closer to inspect Brad's hard worked body. He gripped the bigger man by the sides, stroking his thumbs across the bodybuilder's rippling abs. "Do you shave?" he asked the older man with a raised eyebrow. "I always shave before a competition." Brad replied. "I'm pretty hairy, otherwise." Mike's grin only grew wider. "Excellent." he murmured as he moved his hands up to the bigger man's pecs. He pinched Brad's nipples, smiling when the older man moaned in response. "Ooh, sensitive!" Kyle could only watch as Mike continued to explore his beloved brother's body. A part of him wanted to intervene, but another part couldn't help but think how hot it was to watch his big bro get felt up right in front of his eyes. Eventually, Mike ended his inspection and instead went to open a drawer next to the bed, pulling out a large bottle of lube. He commanded the bigger man to bend over the bed as he stripped off his shorts and carefully spread lube over his 7-inch cock. "Mmm... I'm gonna really, really enjoy this." Mike groaned, all the while looking Kyle straight in the eyes as he lubed himself up. Once he was ready, the young man moved behind Brad and pressed his cock against the bodybuilder's tight hole. "Relax." Mike commanded as he pressed in. Kyle couldn't believe himself. He stood in the doorway, shocked and turned on as Mike thrust inch after inch of dick into Brad's ass, forcing the bigger man to take his cock. He proceeded to watch for the next hour as the other boy used Brad in a variety of positions, enjoying his size, strength, and submission. "Unf... big body... and big cock to boot..." Mike moaned as he kept pounding the bodybuilder's tight hole. He gripped the other man's impressive cock in one hand. "What is this, 10 inches? Maybe 11? Hella thick too... you're the whole package, ain'tcha?" After one particularly vigorous fuck, Brad found himself splayed out face down on the bed. Mike turned to Kyle with a smirk. "Mmm... your brother's got a great body AND great ass, Kyle." he sighed in satisfaction. "But, let me guess... you thought your big bro would save you from... all this." Mike gestured lazily around himself before continuing. "Sorry to disappoint, but the truth is... Brad was always my real target from the start." The other man placed his hands on Brad's wide back, rubbing circles into the thick muscles. "I remember the first time I saw him..." Mike began, his green eyes taking on a nostalgic look. "He came to pick you up one time while I was withdrawing money from the ATM near the parking lot." He turned his gaze down to the thoroughly fucked bodybuilder. "I knew from the moment I saw him, I just had to have that body for myself..." Kyle face shifted to a confused expression. What the hell was he talking about? He soon discovered just what Mike meant when the other man's arms suddenly sank into Brad's back up to his elbows. Mike looked over his shoulder with a pleased grin and said, "I always get what I want, Kyle. And now, I'm gonna claim what's mine!" Kyle watched with growing horror as more and more of Mike slid into his older brother's bigger form, merging with him. Eventually, it was just Mike's head sticking out awkwardly behind Brad's. Slowly, Brad's huge body pushed itself off the bed into a standing position. His head hung limply in front of Mike's, eyes blank and empty. The youngest Harding watched as one of his older brother's big hands came up and pressed down on his own head. Slowly, Brad's face sank beneath the surface of his skin until it disappeared completely, leaving behind nothing but smooth, empty space. Kyle fell to his knees in despair. "Brad! Noooo!" he cried mournfully as his big brother seemed to disappear forever. Mike's head slid forward to fill the void, slotting itself onto its rightful place on the pro bodybuilder's muscular body. "Oh, fuck...!" Mike moaned as he completely assimilated the older man, Brad's memories, knowledge, and skills flooding into his mind, "Fuck... fuck... fuck!" "Noooo! This can't be happening!!" Kyle sobbed. "Yessss!" Mike cried out in pleasure. Brad's body shook as it orgasmed. "Fuck!" Mike grunted as his new body convulsed, spilling rope after rope of thick, bodybuilder cum all over the bed in front of him. After a few moments, he turned to Kyle, his huge cock still standing tall and proud. "Damn! Look at this body!" Mike roared as he examined the massive form he had stolen and claimed as his own. His eyes drifted downwards, to where the Brad's cock- no, his cock was sticking straight up against his belly. It was so much bigger than his old one. "Holy fuck, it's huge!" he declared, stroking his big, hard erection. "It's perfect. So damn thick!" He grabbed a ruler from the nearby desk and measured it. "Mmm... fuck! 10 and a half inches! I knew it!" he crowed in delight. "And these balls..." Mike groaned as he cupped the low hanging orbs, "So fucking big..." He tossed the ruler back onto the desk and went to stand in front of the full-length mirror. He had to take a few steps back to get his reflection to fit in the frame. "Goddamn, these muscles! Look at these biceps!" he grunted, flexing them in a double bicep pose. "They're massive!" Mike ran his big hands over the rest of the body, enjoying the feel of the ripped muscles under his fingers. "And fuck! These pecs!" he growled as he groped the thick mounds of muscle. The brunet pinched one of his nipples roughly with a soft moan. "Mmf... feels so fucking good..." The brunet brought a hand down to his eight-pack abs and stroked the hard, toned muscle, slipping his fingers between the deep grooves and valleys. "These abs are incredible..." he murmured, flexing and unflexing his cobbled torso. "Unf... and his scent... my scent..." Mike lifted an arm and pressed his nose into his own armpit, taking a deep whiff of his new musk. "So fucking manly!" Mike turned his gaze back to Kyle, still kneeling on the floor. "Poor, poor Kyle..." he teased, "Big brother's gone! I'm all that's left of him..." He smirked as he continued to flex. "But… don’t worry. I'll take care of this body he so generously gifted me. His big, strong body... belongs to me now." His gaze dropped to Kyle's pants where an obvious tent was forming. "Oh? What's this?" Mike's smirk turned predatory. "Don't tell me... you're actually turned on by all this?" He brought a hand down to his hard, 10.5-inch cock. "Is this what you want, Kyle? Big bro's fucking huge cock?" he asked in mock innocence. The younger man paused, but couldn't help himself and Kyle shamefully hung his head. Mike smiled wickedly at his answer and grabbed the boy's chin, forcing him to look up. "Well then..." Mike whispered, "Brad's gone... and this is my body now, so why don't you go ahead and suck on this fat cock?" He sat himself on the bed and spread his muscular legs, his huge member hard and leaking. Kyle hesitated for a moment before he slowly took a step... and then another... Moments later, he sat kneeling on the floor between Mike's legs, staring straight up at him with a fierce blush on his face. Mike raised an eyebrow at him. "Well...?" he said as he gestured expectantly at his shaft. Kyle's gaze kept switching between Mike's face and the big dick in front of him. A part of him wanted it... but he had to resist! He couldn't do this! The other man just rolled his eyes and sighed. "Okay, fine... I know what you really want." Mike tensed his body and started to grunt while Kyle just watched in confusion. The youngest Harding's eyes widened in shock when a tuft of brown hair began pushing its way out of Mike's chest. Slowly, Brad's head resurfaced until it hung limply just below Mike's. He locked eyes with Kyle and gave him a mirthful grin. Mike gripped Brad's head between his hands and lifted it up, pressing his face into the back of the other man's head. Kyle watched in horrified fascination as Mike drew the older Harding's face up around his, wearing him like a mask. Moments later, Brad's head was back on his shoulders, his eyes closed with a peaceful expression on his face. Kyle stared. "B-Brad?" he whispered, afraid to break the illusion. The older man jolted awake before turning to the youngest Harding. He smiled gently. It was Brad's smile. But Kyle's faint spark of hope was quickly snuffed out when Brad's kind smile quickly morphed into Mike's cruel smirk. "Is this what you wanted?" he taunted, using Brad’s voice. He stroked his stubbled chin appreciatively. "I'm back, little bro." Kyle gasped as a surge of heat made its way through his body. It was Brad's face, his voice, his body, his expressions... but Mike was completely in control. Kyle felt his resolve start to crumble. 'Brad' spread his arms wide. "C'mere, bro. Give your big brother a hug!" he invited. Almost robotically, Kyle stood and fell into his older brother's welcoming arms. 'Brad' wrapped his muscular arms around Kyle, pulling him into a familiar embrace. Kyle took a moment to relish it, returning the hug and allowing the imposter to fool him for just a bit. The moment was soon shattered by familiar hands roving his body in distinctly unfamiliar and un-familial ways. "Mmm..." Kyle shuddered as a deep voice whispered into his ear. "You know what big bro needs?" Strong hands forced Kyle back to his knees and gripped the back of his head, bringing his face to 'Brad' hard cock. He stared at colossal member, its thick, heady musk filling his senses. "Big bro needs a blowjob from his favorite little brother..." 'Brad' cooed, "C'mon, taste it. You know you want it..." Slowly, Kyle felt his mouth open wide and engulfed 'Brad's' throbbing shaft. "Mmm... fuck!" the bigger man moaned as Kyle swallowed inch after inch of his dick. Inwardly, Mike marveled at how much more sensitive Brad's cock was compared to his original one. 'Brad' leaned back on the bed as he watched Kyle bob up and down on his cock, taking it surprisingly deeper and deeper into his throat. "Hmm..." he moaned, gently rubbing the back of Kyle's head, "Someone's been keeping secrets from big bro, huh?" 'Brad' laughed when Kyle stared up at him with wide eyes and a mouthful of hard dick. "Oh yeah!" he grunted, "Suck the cock of the big brother you love so much!" He pressed Kyle's head down, forcing more of his cock into that tight throat. "Yeah! Deep throat this huge cock!" 'Brad' growled. "Take it all in!" "Nnngh..." Kyle groaned as he sucked harder, his lips stretched around his brother's big cock. 'Brad' felt his balls start to churn, the sensation of his new body edging closer and closer was incredible. "Fuck! This body feels so good!" 'Brad' exclaimed, "I'm gonna come!" With a deep growl, he erupted in Kyle's mouth. 'Brad' shot his load deep in the smaller man's throat, bucking his hips up as he forced Kyle down his shaft to the root. The other boy choked as he found his face buried in thick pubes. The intoxicating smell made him quickly cum in his pants as shot after shot of 'Brad's' creamy seed made its way down his throat. "Ahhh! Fuuuck!" 'Brad' grunted as Kyle swallowed the last few drops of cum. Eventually, the cock in his throat softened and Kyle was able to slide off, the huge member leaving his mouth with a loud pop. 'Brad' sighed and relaxed back onto the bed before pinning Kyle with a glare. "Now get out! I want some time to myself, so I can explore this awesome body your big brother so generously donated to me." Mike commanded with a smirk, dropping all pretenses of role play. Kyle's eyes widened as he scrambled backwards, red-faced. "Uh... okay..." he said, wiping a smear of cum from the side of his mouth. Mike watched with amusement as the smaller boy left, closing the door behind him. That 'big brother' role play thing was actually pretty hot, he'd have to try that again sometime in the future. He stood and stretched lazily, before striding over to the mirror to take a closer look at his new body. Peering closely into the mirror, Mike rubbed a hand over the stubble on his strong, square jaw and poked at his large nose. "Hmm... pretty good, I guess." he said after a moment of consideration. Brad's face was really masculine, and his dark blue eyes weren't bad to look at. Bringing his hands to the side of his face, Mike pulled forward until tufts of black hair sprouted from the back of his head. Slowly, Mike pulled his head free until once again Brad's face hung beneath him like an empty shell. Quickly tucking Brad's head back into his chest, Mike re-examined himself in the mirror and grinned. "Much better!" he chuckled as he took in his familiar bright green eyes, high cheekbones, and five o' clock shadow. Mike had always been quite proud of his looks, but now that his pretty-boy face was atop Brad's incredible body... "Fuck..." he moaned, "I'm perfect..." Taking a step back, Mike ran a hand over his massive chest, feeling up towards his wide shoulders and around his thick traps. His other hand traced down his lats to his thin waist, before moving inward to rest at his core. "Unf! Look how ripped this body is!" he marveled. He slammed a fist into his abdomen, testing the solid rack of muscle. Drawing upon Brad's memories, he tried a few poses, admiring the view of his muscles from all angles. Mike turned to the side to check out his assets. He gave the impressive mounds of muscle a smack, chuckling in satisfaction. "Damn... bro got booty!" Mike mused, "Nice." He smirked cockily into the mirror. "Thanks for the great body, Brad. I'll make sure to put it to good use." The next morning, Kyle and his dad were having breakfast at the dining table when Mike finally made an appearance downstairs. Both father and son froze as they took in the young man's new appearance. Kyle swallowed hard. Mike was dressed in a familiar grey muscle tee, the same one Brad had worn the day he left for competition. It looked great on Mike's new body, stretching tight around his arms and chest, accentuating his muscular torso. The young blond cursed the traitorous dick hardening in his pants. "Hey, boys" Mike greeted casually as he walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table. He grabbed a plate and piled on some bacon and eggs. "Good morning." Mr. Harding gaped at Mike. "W-what the...? What happened to you?" he asked bewilderedly. Mike just shrugged. "I just took Brad's body for myself, that's all." Jake's eyes narrowed as he studied the younger man. "What do you mean, 'took his body'? What are you saying?" "I mean that your son sacrificed himself so I could have this amazing body of his. You don't mind, right?" Mike responded with a smirk. The older Harding wavered as Mike's voice washed over him. "O-of course not." he mumbled. "You deserve that body more than Brad did..." Mike nodded and smiled smugly. "Well, good, because it's mine now." he declared. "And... I'm gonna fuck you with this huge cock tonight, so be prepared." Mike purred, his voice dark with promise. He spread his muscled legs and patted the straining bulge in his shorts. Jake gulped nervously, but couldn't deny the other man's words. "Uh... sure..." he said weakly. Mike turned to Kyle, who gulped at the sudden scrutiny. "And, as for you, Kyle..." he began while pouring himself some orange juice, "If you're good, I might be willing to let 'big bro' take care of you, every now and then." Mike flexed an arm for effect. Kyle shuddered, but couldn't help but nod as a blush spread across his face. "Ugh... f-fine..." he stammered, looking away. Mike grinned as he dug into his breakfast with new vigor. It was gonna take a lot to fuel this new body of his. As everyone settled down to eat their breakfast, Mike couldn’t help the self-satisfied smirk the found its way onto his face. He could hardly believe it. He managed to get Brad's hot bod AND a sexy DILF to fuck. Even better, he finally found a way to control the one guy who was seemingly immune to the power of his voice! Life was great for Mike Hayes, and it was only going to get better from here on out.

This was an attempt to write a snuff story that is based on the Teenage Destroyers series on Snufflovers. It may not be to your tastes. You have been warned. TEENAGE DESTROYERS PART 7 "You should have seen the tight bitch I fucked last week. For a virgin she sure screamed like a whore." Nick chuckled to his friend Tony. "Too bad she wasn't able to take all of my cock." "I'm fucking tired of bitches complaining about getting fucked. Whatever hole I pound, I wanna go hard and fucking balls deep, man." Tony agreed. At only 18, Tony and Nick looked sculpted from marble with 8-pack abs, ripped muscle, and big, firm asses. They were fucking 300-pound teen musclegods. Most days, they showed up at the gym without shirts, their bodies were accentuated by the sweat that glistened off their smooth skin as they worked out. "Fuck, all this talk about bitches has me so fucking boned up, I wouldn't mind a blowjob from a faggot." Tony squeezed his semi through his loose red basketball shorts. Nick's eyes scanned around the lockers, spotting Tom, a thin seedy-looking punk a few lockers away pulling a blunt out of his locker. His lips curled into an evil smile. "I've got an idea. " Nick said, as he slipped off his shorts. A grin of understanding curled on Tony's face and his eyes expanded with glee and quickly stripped as well. "Ah shit...fuckin' love you dude." Nick and Tony rush and corner Tom against his locker. "What's up bitch?" Tony announced. A sound, barely perceptible escaped Tom's lips. "So you're the asshole stinking up the lockers with your fucking blunts, huh?" Nick boomed. Tom shuddered, his head barely reaching up to the shoulders of the two studs. He was less than half the size of either Nick or Tony, and his eyes were filled with a mix of lust and fear. Before him was the naked, hulking body of the teenage bodybuilder Nick. Tom speechlessly ogled the vast expanse of the pectoral muscle that blocked his exit from one side. Nick's arms hung loose at his sides, the biceps unflexed yet still so unbelievably huge and wide. Tom's eyes admired the solid rack of abdominal muscles, then followed the curves of the sculpted obliques as they flowed into a pair of legs so heavily laden with muscle that no one could doubt their monstrous power. Between those pillars, Nick's thick 12 inch cock stood at full attention, nearly pressing into Tom's belly. To his side was Tony, nearly equal in mass and just as naked. His pecs were swollen from the blast he'd just given them. His deltoids were huge and rounded, still engorged with blood from the overhead presses, the detailed serrations still visible. He grinned evilly and he stroked his own massive cock. "Time to teach you a fucking lesson!" Tom didn't stand a chance. Nick picked him up and easily picked him up and threw him onto the bench. "Ahhh!!" the punk cried as he struck the edge of the bench. To Nick, Tom was just a toy. A fucktoy that he could use and brutalize in any way he wanted. And God did he want to! He wanted to use his hard 12 inch cock like a weapon to stab the little shit with. He wished his cock was twice as long and three times as thick, so he could fuck the little shit until his organs had turned into mush. He'd use his horse cock to fill Tom up with so much jizz, it would be forced to drip out of his mouth, nose, ears and eyes. Nick straddled the punk, pressed his ass on the boy's upper body, and squeezed his muscular thighs to pin the kid's arms in place. Meanwhile, Tony got on his knees in front of the bench, his massive cock at the perfect height to enter the fuckbag's mouth. Tony immediately shoved his cock head in the punk's mouth. The 11 inch dick was the biggest, longest, fattest thing Tom had ever had in his mouth. He had less than a third of his rod in when he hit the back of the Tom's throat. Tony applied strong pressure on the kid's head and felt his hard dick continue its long journey down the slut's pipe. The massive tip was acting like a snow plow, sending the small organs to the sides, bumping against his little heart, rearranging his tubes and slowly making its way down the punk's body. It was pure delight for the muscle teens to watch all 11 inches of thick teen cock make its way deep in Tom's throat. "Holy fucking shit, yes!!!" The stud shoved the toy's head down with cruelty to get the large base of his huge cock in the slut's obscenely widened mouth. Just as Tony's trimmed pubes touched Tom's stretched lips, Nick felt a bump under his ballsack. "Fuuuuuuuuuck, man! Your cock is poking through his stomach. I can feel it on my nuts, it's fucking crazy." Tony enjoyed the incredible feeling of having all 11 inches of his enormous cock buried to the root in someone's throat. Even when Tom started to choke and tried to move his head, the way he squirmed felt amazing. Occasionally, Tony would withdraw enough to let the living cumdump breathe before he shoved all the way back in, his balls slapping over Tom's nose and eyes. Nick got up and Tom's arms immediately flailed around but Tony quickly pinned them down to the bench. With one hand, Nick lined up his footlong cock to its target and brutally thrust his whole cock into the kid's colon with a sickening squish. Tom's head was shoved hard against Tony's crotch and the gigantic cock was pushed even further down, the outline of his dick head clearly visible through Tom's chest. Tom's scream was muffled by Tony's meat as he was violated by a second, even larger, cock. "Fuuuuuuuuuuck, that's so freaking hot!" Tony panted. "That's it, slut, feel my cock push against your little heart. You got muscle all around you! Huh you like that? Bet I could snuff you with just my dick. Shoot you so full of cum your goddamn head would explode!" They pulled almost all of their thick poles out of Tom, and then rammed all of themselves back into the small, frail body as hard as they could. In perfect sync, Tony and Nick pistoned their living toy with long hard thrusts. The former ravaged the punk's throat and punched the bottom of his stomach, all the while smashing his teen balls on Tom's eyes and nose. The latter battered the kid's internal organs, forming a footlong fuck tunnel that ran from asshole to sternum. The punk's esophagus and colon were so incredibly tight as they gripped and moved with the teens' cocks. Both teens kept changing the speed, tilting the punk backwards so that Nick's massive tool was pushing against the toy's stomach walls and making it bulge out. "Fuck! You can almost see the veins on your dick through the bitch's stretched guts," Tony marveled. Nick rubbed his hands over the bulge, enjoying the feeling of Tom's insides wrapped tightly around his shaft. Tom was used like a fleshlight, with such wild abandon that when both studs pulled out, it looked as if Tom deflated. But when the two teen gods shoved their pricks back to the hilt, Tom's small body seemed to double in size. Their cocks bumped against one another, as they raped the young punk, was just the cherry on top of the muscle sundae. "This fuckbag is tight as shit, man!" Nick shouted. "I know, bro!" Tony screamed. "His throat is clasping my dong like a motherfucking vice-grip!" Both teens increased their speed at which they pummeled Tom's throat and colon, slamming their massive teen tools in the most ferocious manner, not caring if the living cumdump could take it or not. Sweat ran down their tight abs and dripped all over Tom's body. But they were already close. Their thrusts became more erratic, and out of sync. They both held Tom's sides, four big teen hands squeezing the punk's mid-section, almost completely encircling it. The studs felt both their massive cocks move in and out of the teen beneath their fingers. Jabbing their massive fucktools balls deep inside the rag doll one last time and their cocks spasmed, shooting pure alpha cum into the middle of the punk's blown up body. Somehow, the punk managed to stay conscious during the whole ordeal. But with all 23 inches of cock pulsating each time a jet of hot teen semen shot inside him, Tom had no influx of oxygen and started to choke. He couldn't see nor hear anything besides his own heartbeat drum in his ears, while he frantically hit whatever he could with his small fists. But the slut's panic only fueled the studs' lust, and made them shoot even harder inside the boy. Tony and Nick came deep inside the little fuckbag for close to a minute. After their body wrenching orgasm, the 18 year old gods haphazardly pulled their dripping, still rockhard dicks out of Tom's holes. It was a bit surreal to watch nearly 24 inches of solid teen meat withdraw from the skinny body of a punk. Cum poured out of Tom's gaping ass like a waterfall as he coughed up Tony's load, gasping for air. Nick and Tony high fived over the punk's wrecked body and quickly switched places. Nick took the boy's head while Tony faced the narrow sloppy ass, and they pushed their jizz-covered, rock-hard shafts inside the worn out sextoy. "Fuck Tony, his throat is as tight as his ass..." Nick said as they both bottomed out. "I know, bro! I feel your jizz sloshing around in his guts! Let's see how much damage we can really do with our mother fucking cocks." Tony laughed. With almost 2 feet of massive dick buried to the hilt inside the punk, the two 18 year old teen jocks began to stand. They meticulously went from kneeling, to squatting, without ever pulling out. When they were on their feet, they started to rise while stepping to the side, away from the bench. Nick and Tony stood in the middle of the locker room: two god-like figures with firm round buttocks clenched with enthusiastic depravity, tight abs glistening with teenage sweat as their granite hard tools kept Tom in place. The studs were perfect fuck machines and had every intention of testing how relentlessly... ferociously... and remorselessly they were going to hammer and crush this punk's insides with their mighty pricks. The first fuck had just been a warm-up. Now they were ready to go all in... without any mercy for their toy. The studs hadn't started thrusting yet. They just kept their schlongs buried to the root inside Tom and looked directly at each other with an evil smirk. Both let go of the boy at the same time and put their hands behind their heads, showing off their muscled bodies. The punk was face up, suspended three feet above the ground, supported only by two rock solid teen dicks buried deep in his guts and the pressure from the studs' hips against his face and his ass. Once again, Tom suffered from a cruel lack of oxygen. His head was turning purple and he frantically moved his arms in the air, not even trying to hit the jocks using him. The studs grinned as the punk started to convulse, his little dicklet hard as a nail. But the ripped studs didn't budge. Giving up an inch would allow Tom to slide off Nick's dick and catch a breath. Tom shuddered and began to shake more violently. His little body was being spit roasted by 24 inches of massive teen schlongs. Nick and Tony could feel the fuckbag spasm around their cocks, his throat and ass muscles tightening, deliciously squeezing their fucktools. "Shiiiiiiit Nick, his insides are milking my cock! I can feel his heartbeat on my dick!" said Tony. "Fucking A, man! His motherfucking throat is getting tighter every time he tries to breathe!" Nick's own fat cock stretched Tom's esophagus to the limit, almost dislocating Tom's jaws. But the cumbag's spasms and shuddering slowed down, then suddenly stopped. His arms and legs came to a complete halt, and dropped on either sides of his body as he passed out. Finally, Nick and Tony moved their right hands under the punk to help support his weight and slowly pulled out, until just the heads were in Tom's holes. His insides stopped contracting and the teens were ready to enjoy another mind-blowing fuck. Tom automatically sucked in air while Nick's fat member left his throat. Of course that was only momentary. Both teen gods immediately pushed their shafts balls deep back inside the fucktoy. Not wasting any time, the 18 year olds sped up their thrusts, taking their dicks almost all the way out before they slammed them back to the root. They were still amazed by how deep they could shove their monster cocks and it felt so deliriously good to have their balls slap against the cumbag with every forceful stab. One can hardly imagine what it looks like when two huge teen cocks, each of them being almost the size of a baby's arm, punch fuck a punk boy's skull and ass in perfect synchronicity. Two incredibly sexy teen studs using every muscle in their massive teenage bodies to thrust their thick shafts without mercy, deliberately trying to destroy and break their living fucktoy in half. The athletic teen studs rammed the punk with such wild brutality it looked as if their cocks were going to tear through Tom's chest. Tom was twisted in such a way that his head was forced closer to his little butt and his guts was pushed upward. In that angle, Tony and Nick's porn-sized cocks slammed against the small chest and made it bulge out. The frail cum-filled body was being ravaged with unspeakable violence, but none of the teenage boys gave a shit about his well being. Tom's lifeless arms and legs bounced around with each sadistic jab as the studs used the punk like a punching bag for their cocks. They never spent more than a half second inside or outside the fuckbag. Instead, they constantly slammed the slut's ass and face with such ferocity that he would certainly be covered in mean, dark bruises before sundown. "Aw yeah, you're just a fucking toy. I'm gonna pulverize your guts. Fuckin drown you with my load!!!" Nick grunted. "Aw fuck dude," Tony growled, "Gonna break you, you little shit! End you with just this fucking monster cock! GONNA FUCKING DESTROY YOU!!!!" Nick and Tony slammed their cocks one last time inside the boy's unconscious body and began to breed the punk, completely dousing his insides with their thick, white seed. So much jizz was shot inside the punk, his stomach bloated like a balloon. About half of the 18 year old's mammoth rods tented Tom's stretched out belly and they could clearly see their heads pulse and nearly pierce through Tom's bulging chest with every jet of thick teen spunk. The two teens moaned in pleasure as they rode our their orgasms. Something about being drowned by two enormous loads caused Tom to cough and seize, but not wake up. Too caught up in their orgasm to care, the two teen gods rammed their 12 inch cocks in so roughly that Tom's head touched his butt, breaking his spine in half. *CRACK!!* "UH!-" the punk moaned, his soft body stopped twitching and went limp. Tony felt his cock brush against Nick's tool, their pricks only separated by two condom-thin membranes in the middle of Tom's body. Their huge teen dick heads touched inside the kid's guts, so close that Tony could feel Nick's cock throb as it blasted cum into the fucktoy. Nick pulled his hips back, adjusting himself before pushing his massive cock deep until he felt the dying punk's heart against his spurting cockhead. He moaned as he felt it pump desperately against his hard meat. He thrust his hips again, crushing the heart between his cock and the punk's ribs. "Aww fuck yeahhh..." Nick groaned. The two muscle gods slowly wound down, their cocks still pumping cum into the boy, as they savored the final moments of sexual pleasure and the feeling of the dead boy's spastic twitches. "That's good stuff..." Tony mumbled. Tony let out a long sigh as his cock fired the last of its spunk. "This is so fucked, I can feel your cock pulsing against mine!" He moved his hips from side to side, rubbing his tool against Nick's, and both of them shuddered. The studs slowly let the dead, cum-filled punk slide off their slick, deflating cocks right onto the bench with a thud. Long strings of cum, hung from the teens' cocks to the punk's gaping holes. Two rivers of white, tinged red with blood, poured out of the cum-bloated corpse and onto the ground. "Shit man. Now THAT was good." Tony smiled and looked at Nick. Nick grinned and flexed his enormous guns and began to feel the rock hard muscle with his other hand. He shook his quads, and lovingly caressed the muscle for a moment. "Yeah..." he shook his head with satisfaction. Nick slapped him a high-five.